Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Looking between the Each Uisge and the Kelpie, Morag could definitely see that the Each Uisge was the same as the Kelpie with the black curly hair and cerulean eyes. They were both taking a walk in the woods.

"Wait!" The Kelpie said. "We need to be careful. There could be those who want to use us for their own means."

The Each Uisge nodded and hid himself with the Kelpie behind a tree while Morag concealed herself behind a rock and wore a black cloak. 

Down the path skipped Goldilocks. Morag guessed that Goldilocks might pop over to the bears' cottage so she went after the little girl to tell her to be careful.

However, in doing so, Morag came across the Big Bad Wolf. "Uh, hi?"

"Hi. Where are you off to?"

"Well, I'm going to Gran's house."

"Funny," the Wolf chuckled, "a girl in a red cloak said the same thing. But I am interested in her basket and it's contents."

"Nice," Morag remarked, "to know that you know the way to greet people. Just don't eat them."

"Of course not. Have a good day."

The Kelpie watched the Wolf go on his way. "So far, so good."

The Each Uisge nodded. He got a looking glass and in it the others saw that Goldilocks had gone to the house of the bears and was besties with them. The trio paid a visit to the bears and Goldilocks and found also Little Red Riding Hood and the Wolf. 

"Would you like some porridge?" Mother Bear asked sweetly.

Morag, the Each Uisge and the Kelpie nodded. Little Red Riding Hood had shown the Wolf the contents of the basket. It was Grandma's favourite things.

----

The Source had managed to escape by flaming out when the Oracle sacrificed herself to Cole's ginormous energy ball. Thinking it risky to stay in the Underworld, he surfaced to the human world, but knowing it to be risky to be himself, the Source turned himself into one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse - Famine (the Source was Alistair earlier). Then, for dramatic purposes, he dropped to the ground.

A fellow Kelpie named Florence, disguised as a beautiful girl with dark hair in a luxurious blue dress, was passing by with Merlin the Labrador and they saw what appeared to be an injured civilian. They ran over to the 'injured civilian'. "Are you alright, sir? Shall I call 911?"

"No, just hand over some bandages if you have any." 

"Here." Florence handed over some bandages and wound them around the hand and fastened it with a knot. "That should stop the bleeding."

"Thank you." Fake Famine was being helped up and then accepted their invitation to go to Eddie's diner. The Source then snuck into the men's room. 

The light flickered and another patron, who had been washing his hands, looked up at the mirror and saw a hooded figure. "Who the hell are you?"

Having cast off the disguise like clothing, the Source then took over the bloke and then flamed out of the bathroom. Merlin checked in there and then returned to the table where Florence was. "It'd seem like our friend disappeared off the face of the earth."

"You told me that the real Famine was in Lucas's urn."

The black Labrador nodded. "That was the Source pretending to be Famine and now..." 

Florence looked in the glass of water. "And now the Source possessed someone's husband and committed the bed trick."

Both Florence and Merlin decided to alert the Charmed Ones soon - and Cole and Leo too.

Chapter Text

The Kelpie was sitting by his lake home and he was joined by Wonder Woman. "Hi."

"Hi. Is it alright if I sit with you?" Diana asked.

The Kelpie nodded. Diana sat next to him and noticed that he looked like he was going to cry. "TJ, what's the matter?"

"I think that those who were after me might come back. Especially Gaius. At least I didn't have to worry about Zeus. He's far away from me."

"Gaius? Had I seen him before?"

The Kelpie showed a photo. Diana promised that she would protect him from Gaius. She patted him on the shoulder. "Just relax, my dear." She leaned in and kissed TJ, softly at first to test the waters and then their kisses grew deeper and more intimate, hands roaming and tongues swathing in each other's mouths.

TJ let out a moan of appreciation. Diana pushed him back so TJ was lying down. "I'm going to give pleasure. Is that alright?"

The Kelpie smiled and nodded before Diana stood up and stripped herself off. He allowed himself to take in the Amazonian beauty before he shifted shape into a tall young redhead woman wearing a long green dress.

"You take your hand and put it in between your legs and try to locate your pleasure spot. Like so." Diana did a demonstration.

The Kelpie mimicked Diana. Due to it being his first time, he climaxed in seconds. "That was wonderful."

Diana lied down next to him. "So you can change your form to women."

"For young men." The Kelpie got permission to roam his hands over every part of Diana's body, enjoying the soft and warm feeling. Then he shifted shape into the form he was earlier.

Diana eyed his dick. "Oh, wow. I've never seen anything like it."

"Uh, thanks."

Wonder Woman took him into her mouth, using the moans of ecstasy as encouragement to continue with her task. 

The Kelpie threw his head back, eyes closed and mouth open as he succumbed to a blissful orgasm. He opened his eyes, getting his breath back. He patted Diana on the shoulder. "Thanks."

Diana made herself level with him and kissed him. "No worries mate."

----

Vinda's fate: I woke up in a four poster bed with satin sheets, wearing silk pyjamas. In a nearby armchair sat a exquisite youth with flowing golden locks. He took my hands in his when he had approached the bed. "How have you slept, my dear?"

I attempted to free my hands. "Why, yes I had slept well. You cannot have my loyalty for it lies with Grindelwald and why do I look like me from 1927?"

"Madam, if you join me, we will rid the world of No-Majs. I will finish the work Grindelwald started and time decided to be kind to you." The youth laughed and spoke of his plan for world domination.

I did not need much convincing. I agreed. Then the youth, Lucifer, released my hands and moved to climb on top of me. "What are you doing?" I questioned.

Lucifer put a finger to his lips, motioning me to be silent, before he leaned in and French kissed me and I returned the gesture. With a wave of his hand, we were both nude. He sniffed then inhaled. "There's a No-Maj approaching this room."

"Let's kill them."

"We will, but in my way. No use with wands. Now, do you consent to the making of the beast with two backs?"

I nodded and he plunged into me. Lucifer's lovemaking is sweet and before long I start feeling it's effects, my entire body tingling and bursting with its warmth. I've never felt anything like it before. The sensation walks a very in line between pain and pleasure... but it is wonderful... the most wonderful feeling I have ever felt and I can't help but cry out when a pleasurable wave courses through my body.

I felt also a change come over me. "What's happening?" I clinged onto Lucifer, raking my nails down his back.

"We will merge, darling," Lucifer whispered, "and teach that No-Maj a lesson."

It turned out that by getting together with Lucifer, we transformed into a crocodile, located the Non-Magicque and killed them before eating them.

I was much better off with Lucifer than Grindelwald. But then when Lucifer was defeated, fate decided to pair me with someone else.

Chapter Text

Morag was determined to see her maternal grandparents, so she got into a boat and sailed on. She called out for help. 

She called still louder, and an old woman then came out of the cottage, leaning upon a crooked stick. The old woman had a large broad-brimmed hat on, painted with the most splendid flowers.

"Poor little child!" said the old woman. "How did you get upon the large rapid river, to be driven about so in the wide world!" And then the old woman went into the water, caught hold of the boat with her crooked stick, drew it to the bank, and lifted Morag out. 

"Come and tell me who you are, and how you came here," said she.

And Morag told her all; and the old woman shook her head and said, "A-hem! A-hem!" And when the young woman had told her everything, and asked her if she had seen any of her friends, the old woman answered that they had not passed there, but they no doubt would come; and she told Morag not to be cast down, but taste her cherries, and look at her flowers, which were finer than any in a picture-book, each of which could tell a whole story. She then took Morag by the hand, led her into the little cottage, and locked the door.

Morag inwardly gulped. How could she escape to meet Imelda and her friends if she was locked in a house? 

The windows were very high up; the glass was red, blue, and green, and the sunlight shone through quite wondrously in all sorts of colours. On the table stood the most exquisite cherries, and Morag ate as many as she chose, for she had permission to do so. While she was eating, the old woman combed her hair with a golden comb, and her hair curled and shone with a lovely brown colour around that sweet little face, which was so round and so like a rose.

Morag recalled that Imelda said that the comb made Gerda forget her playmate Kai, so she took the potion she made to ensure she didn't get her memory taken away.

---

Elsewhere, Clara Thomas the daughter of Darkrai, and the Kelpie were at a club and they were talking to each other until Peter Fleming showed up, and she did see identical aspects of them with the black hair and cerulean eyes (thanks to being portrayed by James Frain).

"So, uh, what do you in your free time?" Clara asked Fleming.

"For starters, this club is one place I enjoy going to," Fleming answered. "And what about you two?"

"I go to the beach with family and friends sometimes, especially in the summer," Clara responded.

"I enjoy being with friends," the Kelpie added.

Fleming nodded. "Good, good." 

Suddenly the chandelier broke free and was going to crash on them! Clara pushed Peter and the Kelpie away before jumping out of the way as well, but the Kelpie fell on Peter by accident.

"My hero," Peter told the Kelpie.

"Thanks," the Kelpie said. He helped the ARK CEO up. 

Clara joined them. "Are you both ok?"

Both men nodded. There was also Emily, a friend of theirs, who gave them the thumbs up before going to another part of the club.

Wacky moment was when Clara, the Kelpie and Emily were taking a walk on the roof, but then they heard voices.

Emily put a finger to her lips and glanced around the corner before turning to the other two. "It's two blokes," she whispered. "C-h-e-s-s Chess and someone else. We need to leave before they spot us. I really don't want to pick up on their emotions, especially the former."

"Which one was Chess?" The Kelpie asked. 

"He's Peter Fleming in red leather, a mask that leaves the lower half of the face uncovered - and cheeks - and contact lenses of chess pieces - a knight and a rook." Emily showed a picture quickly.

"Right."

Clara managed to snap a picture of Chess and his associate on her camera. She, before turning into a shadow and leaving, said that she would email the photo so they could be prepared if the situation happened. Emily orbed the Kelpie and herself away.

Worst case scenario: Chess would frame someone for his crimes. 

No one knew that Gaius saw and played with himself. 

Chapter Text

Goldilocks had recently turned 18 and she decided to go to the woods but she stumbled across a handsome young man. "Hello."

"Hello." The young man smiled and Goldilocks' heart raced. "Where are you off to?" 

"I'm off to the village to celebrate with friends."

"In that case, may I accompany you?"

Goldilocks extended a hand to him. She did not know that she was with the Each Uisge that usually took the form of a horse and was similar to the Kelpie but far more vicious.

----

Clara managed to snap a picture of Chess and his associate on her camera. She, before turning into a shadow and leaving, said that she would email the photo so they could be prepared if the situation happened.

Worst case scenario: Chess would frame someone for his crimes.

Clara returned home and emailed the photo like she said. It was just her alone as her brother Gareth was staying with friends and their parents were at a restaurant having dinner and dessert. 

"Hello, Clara," said a voice and Clara whirled around, think it to be the Kelpie but it wasn't.

It was Chess, smirking.

"Uh, hi. Can I get you something? A sandwich? A Spanish omelette perhaps?" Clara was baffled but she didn't show it. Chess probably would have used it to take advantage of the situation and then kill her friends and loved ones.

"No, thanks. Just you will do. And I will see the Kelpie too when I am done with you."

Then it clicked. It was not Chess, thankfully, but it was Gaius, which was just as bad because Gaius had supreme demon physiology.

Gaius, possessing Chess and by extension Peter Fleming, stepped forward and grasped Clara by her waist. "You women have no idea what it feels like to have your shaft completely enveloped by the moisture and heat of a woman's cunt," he purred while he appreciated her soft curves with his hand. "It is a feeling that every living thing with a phallus chases, even if it kills him."

"I did, in a dream," Clara said. "That's all I will say in that matter."

Gaius used Peter's other hand to pull Clara close and then kissed her deeply. "Mmm. Cherry, isn't it? The lip balm you're wearing?"

Clara nodded. "Are you using Peter Fleming to seduce me?"

"By all means," came the reply.

"Right. Good luck with that."

----

And so Goldilocks had a good time dancing with her friends in the village. All the young men were taken by her beauty, even the Each Uisge.

"Do you want to go home?" The Each Uisge asked Goldilocks.

"Yes. I just had one drink so I should be able to walk back." Goldilocks giggled.

The Each Uisge extended a hand to her and she took it. "Shall we go?"

"Yes."

They trekked through the woods. Goldilocks stopped. "I want to make love to you. You'll be my first time."

The Each Uisge nodded, thrilled to be her first time and that he can have her to himself without some other man competing with him. But on the other hand, Goldilocks wasn't a prize to be won.

She leaned in and kissed 'Theo', softly at first to test the waters and then their kisses grew deeper and more intimate, hands roaming and tongues swathing in each other's mouths.

Theo assisted in unlacing the dress and tossed it aside to allow his eyes to take in the blonde beauty. He then bent his head over her breast and took a nipple in his mouth and Goldilocks moaned with pleasure.

Goldilocks took time with removing the Each Uisge's clothes - he guessed that not many people would be eager in seeing a shirtless man with chest hair - and she was in awe of his package. "It's so big."

She palmed his impressive member, stroking it, making him grunt lowly, before he moved his finger out of her and she took her hand off his lad.

The Each Uisge gently sheathed himself inside of her. At first, Goldilocks was uncomfortable by feeling his hard cock enter into her, but it was overridden by the rush of love surging through her body.

After some good thrusting of both parties, Goldilocks climaxed and then the Each Uisge followed suit. She kissed him after he pulled out.

For a while they lay there, embracing each other. Goldilocks had a good birthday to remember. As for the Each Uisge, he could be happy.

---

Gaius, possessing Chess and by extension Peter Fleming, turned Clara to his table and forced her down over it. He roughly pushed her dress up over her waist and pushed fingers down to her cunt and he could not breathe when he felt the wetness between her thighs. She arched up, wanting more, wanting them inside her, but she was so prepared for him that he grabbed at her hips and pushed himself deep inside her with one long slide and it was good and damning and he'd risk hell for the feeling.

Clara was taken to the edge of heaven and Gaius, possessing Chess and by extension Peter Fleming, came undone with a low growl. Fake Fleming turned her around so she was facing him and kissed her deeply. "Now your Kelpie friend arrives." He vanished.

Clara just had time to clean up and then let the Kelpie in. She hoped that Peter Fleming was alright and that it would be a dream if he remembered the scenario.

Chapter Text

"Kenny, please," Liam said with a pleading tone. He didn't think he could take another beating and he just wanted to go home to his house and children - Young Liam and Kathleen.

Kenny raised his eyebrows briefly. "Long time huh? Not long enough though, eh? How's your da?"

"He died half a dozen years back."

"Ah, it's a pity. Must have been ages ago. I think my old man was talking about him only last Christmas. We're awful fond of each other. Awful fond." Kenny carried on talking about the past, how Liam and he used to be taken up through the fields and sleep on the hills, while the Germans flatten the shipyards.

Liam listened.

"He was a decent man, he was always very kind to myself." Kenny paused. "Is your mother…"

Liam shook his head.

"Ah, well. They've all got to go sometime. Me own mother turned up her toes last year. The old lad's still going strong." Kenny laughed and walked to his left some feet, putting his hands in his pockets with his thumbs out.

"That's good."

"If he came off the drink, it would kill him." Kenny laughed again and sighed heavily. "You alright?"

"What do you think?"

"It's nothing personal." Kenny then got close to Liam. "You took it well. I was impressed."

---

20th October 1536, six months after her forced marriage, Margaret Hall woke up. She still could not believe that the king, King Henry VIII had made her marry for social reasons. No, she was made to marry one of his councillors so one of them could keep an eye on her. She had learnt that through telepathy, then, that she was to marry ... Thomas Cromwell.

After a yawn and a stretch, Margaret got out of bed and washed her face so she would look more awake. Then she put on her best dress and found a note asking if she could come and visit later.

Margaret nodded, knowing that Thomas was busy with work and he would have many things to do and people to see, so she did not complain. She picked her knitting needles and began to carry on with knitting the scarf. 

Then evening fell. The young woman had managed to finish the scarf and placed it on the table with the knitting needles before she headed to the office.

Thomas Cromwell was sitting at his desk, writing a letter to the Emperor on Henry's behalf, concentrating on the words and making sure they won't cause offence. Maggie cleared her throat.

Cromwell looked up from the letter to Margaret and his lips parted as his eyes filled with awe.

"Thomas," whispered Maggie. She had initially thought it repulsive that she had to marry the king's secretary before getting to know him first, and that it was equally unfair for Thomas, but Henry was king so what could they do? Besides, during the talks, at meal times, Cromwell would say that the Reformation was for the benefit of England and Margaret could see where he was coming from.

"Margaret," came the reply. Cromwell, at first, wasn't sure whether Henry was sane in deciding that he should marry one of the Queens' ladies, but then over time regarded Margaret as a prepossessing woman - in both mind and body - and well read.

Margaret sauntered over to where he was sitting. "How's it going?"

"Not bad. Could be worse. I was just writing on behalf of His Majesty to the Emperor and see if he is willing to make an alliance with the princess Mary." Cromwell signed and sealed the letter and then put it aside on his desk.

"Interesting." Margaret pulled out a plate with ostrich steak, coconut rice and peas and sweet corn. "How's this for your tea?"

"Wh-what about you? Did you have any food before you came here?"

"I had cheese and tomato sandwiches with mayonnaise. I'll manage. Unless, you need a hand finishing the food."

"Thank you, Your Eminently." He tucked into the food. When the plate was empty, Maggie waved a hand and the plate vanished. "May I … kiss you, Thomas?"

He chuckled. "Lady Hall, you may."

Margaret leaned in, her face inches from his, breathing her calm breath as a caress on his cheeks. "My handsome, daring and brave Thomas."

Their first kiss sent sparks of passion racing in their blood. Who would have known that kissing could be so thrilling and addicting at the same time? Maggie could feel both their hearts beating in the rush. She kissed him deeply and the king's secretary let out a moan of pleasure.

He pulled his mouth away from hers and laid his forehead against her, tipping her head backwards and begging her to look him in the eyes. "Please," he whispered. Let me look at you. 

Margaret slowly opened her eyes and smiled. "I need you. So much. Thomas."

Almost smirking, he lowered his head to her neck and gave a short chuckle, when she tipped her head to give his mouth free reign, a little sigh escaping her mouth. He straightened, a real smile engulfing his face. Then he offered his arm and Margaret took it.

"What about the letter to the Emperor?" Maggie asked.

"It doesn't matter now. All my focus is on you," Thomas responded (he had finished the letter before dinner).

Margaret teleported them to Cromwell's rooms in Whitehall Palace and they moved to the bed. Margaret cast a spell so they couldn't be heard by outsiders.

"You are so beautiful, Margaret," he whispered as he leaned in, kissing her again with even more passion as his hands worked on unlacing her dress. He was fast to disrobe her, tossing the garment aside, looking over her bare form, admiring how lovely she looked.

Tenderly, his fingertips ghosted over her body; from her neck, through her cleavage and around both of her erected nipples, down her stomach and, finally, between her legs, where his talented finger started to rub her clit. Margaret closed her eyes in ecstasy.

"Margaret, if you want me to stop at any point-" Cromwell’s concerned voice reached her and Margaret opened her eyes to look at him facing her.

"It's alright." Margaret bit her lip to hold back a giggle, which soon turned to a moan as Cromwell slid a finger inside her, curling it against her inner walls. He pumped it in and out, pushing her closer and closer to an edge, but that wasn’t enough. She had to feel him, right now. She moved her trembling hands to his garments and trousers and in no time it was taken off and she palmed his impressive member, stroking it, making him grunt lowly, before he moved his finger out of her and she took her hand off his lad.

He could not stop himself any futher, and, never breaking the kiss or separating his breath from hers, Cromwell entered her. Margaret gasped and grasped on the bed sheets as his thickness filled her and she arched her back, jerking her hips forward. She began to wrap her legs around his waist. She placed her hands on his back, caressing them gingerly as he set a pace of long, deep thrusts, hitting on a spot inside her she had never even known was existing.

His lips started to explore her torso, peppering her skin with sweet kisses, before his tongue circled her nipple and he eventually took it in his mouth, sucking on it gently and she screamed when climax started to creep in her veins.

Margaret found each stroke immensely pleasurable, felt Cromwell's determination to pleasure her, felt him shudder, and she gained an intense desire to make his orgasm other worldly. She saw that his eyes were swimming with a thousand emotions and thoughts. Cromwell held her gaze for a moment before kissing her again.

Cromwell quickened his pumps, slamming on her hips rapidly, growling as her nails dug into his skin when Margaret arched her back, welcoming pure euphoria when it came crashing through her, making her scream his name loudly. Her walls clenched around him, her body arched under his, and Cromwell came undone with low growl, spending himself deep inside her.

Panting, Margaret absent mindedly ran her fingers through Cromwell’s hair. He buried his face in the crook of her neck, placing soft kisses from time to time, sending pleasant tickles as he leisurely traced a pattern on her stomach.

Then they drifted off into a wonderful sleep, after some nice pillow talk. Margaret was also thankful that Thomas was cool with her using magic.

----

"It's not the first time I've taken a beating."

Kenny smiled. "You said it, Liam." His eyes slowly roved over Liam's face. Maybe in other circumstances, their reunion could have been better than the current one.

Thankfully, Tommy, Ginger and Eddie hadn't arrived yet so he could get reacquainted with Liam, Kenny thought as he leaned forward.

Liam, as if by telepathy, mirrored Kenny. Kenny kissed him. "Liam."

"Kenny," the Irish Catholic responded.

They smiled at each other.

Chapter Text

Montgomery Alabama 1955. Once Tanya had paid her fare, like the other black people she sat at the back row, and if the bus filled up, she had to give up her seat or be fined. There was a moment that the bus was full, and a white woman went to Tanya and gave a superior haughty look, so Tanya stood up and the woman took her seat.

In a motel, Franklin listened as Tanya aired her grievances about the way she was treated on the bus. "Why should they treat people differently because of skin colour? If everyone saw what you could be, they'd love you like me. As in, the way I love you."

Tanya grinned. "You're right. I love the way you think. And now…"

Franklin smiled as he felt Tanya's lips on his. They kissed again, holding each other close as if fearing to lose each other, one of Tanya's hands reaching up to stroke his hair and Franklin mimicking her actions. Who would have known that kissing could be so thrilling and addicting at the same time? With her other hand; she went to pat him on the back. Tanya was tempted to go further down his body but then found her hand decided to go for it and caress his backside.

At that action, he moaned her name feverishly. He did not know what move exactly she had done with her hips (she ground her pelvis into his) but he felt a wave of intense pleasure. He tightened his grip on Tanya and she repeated her move.

He pulled his mouth away from hers and laid his forehead against her, tipping her head backward and begging her to look him in the eyes. "Please," he whispered.

Tanya slowly opened her eyes and beamed. "I need you. So much. Franklin."

Almost smirking, he lowered his head to her neck and gave a short half-chuckle, when she tipped her head to give his mouth free reign, a little sigh escaping her mouth. He straightened, a real smile engulfing his face. Then he offered his arm and Tanya took it.

They super sped to the bed.

"You are so beautiful, Tanya," he whispered as he leaned in, kissing her again with even more passion as his hands worked on unlacing her dress. He was fast to disrobe her, tossing the garment aside, looking over her bare form, admiring how lovely she looked.

Franklin gently sheathed himself inside of her. At first, Tanya was uncomfortable by feeling his hard cock enter into her, but it was overridden by the rush of love surging through her body.

Franklin started to pump in and out of her slowly, wanting her to get used to him inside her. Once he picked up his stride, he managed to find her coveted spot and Tanya made it absolutely clear to thrust himself there. Her legs wrap back around his waist, her hands leaving scratches on his shoulder blades and her toes curling once again.

Tanya came first and begged her lover to go faster and deeper into her. Frantically, he picked up the pace, growls and howls escaping him like a wild animal. Soon enough, he came too and violently so. Franklin collapsed on Tanya's chest trying desperately to catch his breath. Tanya was overwhelmed, yet delighted to have him in her arms once more. She played with his hair to soothe him, humming some kind of a lullaby into his ear.

After a moment's rest, Franklin made his way up to Tanya's forehead, placing his own there, leaving a kiss on her nose followed by her lips.

"Did you enjoy that?" He asked her.

"Every second of it, without a doubt," she replied. "You were spectacular as always, Franklin."

"Hmm...good." He turned her over on to his chest this time, giving her a back rub.

They both drifted off into a wonderful sleep. 

----

Alt “nothing personal”: Kenny smiled. "You said it, Liam." His eyes slowly roved over Liam's face. 

Liam, as if by telepathy, mirrored Kenny. Kenny kissed him. "Liam."

"Kenny," the Irish Catholic responded.

They smiled at each other. Then they knew each other in the biblical sense.

Chapter Text

The Kelpie was in a classroom at Hogwarts with Peter Fleming, Franklin Mott, Theo Galavan, Macbeth, James Frain, Clara Thomas, Tanya West, Anya Romanov, Lady Macbeth and Marta Cunningham. "How is everyone?"

Everyone said of how they were doing. Imelda - looking like Imelda Staunton from season five of the Crown - came to visit.

"Hi," Anya said. Clara and Tanya waved.

"Hi. Nice to see you again," Imelda said. "Just keep your belongings on your person."

"What do you mean, Aunty Imelda?" Clara asked. "Is someone stealing them?"

"No. I am just concerned that she'd go and denounce you all as horrible people because you are not vegan."

"Vegan Voldemort?"

"No, her supposed 'tochter'."

"Tochter?"

"Daughter."

"Tash Peterson?"

Imelda nodded.

The Kelpie sighed. "Some time ago, there was a show that the water bull was hosting, and then Tash interrupted by shouting and spreading misinformation and saying that the water bull was about to 'be brutally murdered and shot in the head'. There was also Maddy Smith's mother Emma who said 'Makes no difference to you. You're leaving anyway'. Then Jana stood up and started growling and then Daniel, Maddy's dad, and Ceri, Rhydian's mum, stood up also and the three growling at each other - complete with bared teeth and yellow eyes. Emma was doing the same but sitting down. Ashton and I were displaying horse anger - rolled eyes, bared teeth and pinned ears, in horse form. We snapped inches near Emma as a warning, as it was she who started the aggression."

"Luckily things calmed down, right?"

"Yes, Aunty Imelda. Maddy intervened."

However, Aussie Tash Peterson started her protest, ranting about the Australian dairy industry. "The truth is that if you are not vegan, you're an animal abuser! Animal abusers total losers!"

"If you think we're losers, you should see yourself in the mirror," Ivy, a friend of Clara and Anya, with pink and purple space buns hairstyle, remarked, holding up a floor length mirror and Tash's reflection had devil horns and fangs.

Raleigh - blue and green hair - and Rainbow - rainbow hair - were there too. They were also friends of Clara and Ivy. Anya also managed to get the Aussie away. "We have guests."

Ashton (fellow Kelpie) gestured to some people in the corner. "Make it Sauron, Durza, some Disney and fairytale characters, royal family and old friends." They snickered.

Again no one saw Gaius was watching and playing with himself.

Chapter Text

Then the door opened and in walked Margaret Hall and Thomas Cromwell. "Hi people."

"Hi, guys," Clara said excitedly.

There was also Maddy Smith's mother Emma who said 'Makes no difference to you. You're leaving anyway'. Then Jana stood up and started growling and then Daniel, Maddy's dad, and Ceri, Rhydian's mum, were stood up also and the three growling at each other - complete with bared teeth and yellow eyes. Emma was doing the same but sitting down. Ashton (fellow Kelpie) and the Kelpie were displaying horse anger - rolled eyes, bared teeth and pinned ears, in horse form. They snapped inches near Emma as a warning, as it was she who started the aggression.

"Hi." Everyone waved.

"We have some good news," Maggie said excitedly.

"What is it?" Marta asked.

Margaret looked at Thomas and Thomas nodded. "We know how to stop Gaius."

Oh, and then the lights went out. "Now what?" Theo asked.

Imelda clapped her hands and energy beings called the Aerean turned up.

"By the power of Ra, Mut, Nut, Khnum, Ptah, Nephthys, Nekhbet, Sobek, Sekhmet, Sokar, Selket, Reshpu, Wadjet, Anubis, Anukis, Seshmu, Meshkent, Hemsut, Tefnut, Heket, Mafdet." Then there were the dastardly high priests Hotep who was short and stout and Huy who was the opposite.

"Yippee!" Ashton remarked sarcastically. "Bro, commence plan A. Go out with a bang!"

The Kelpie nodded. He went over to the Archbishop of Canterbury who was there. "Mr Cranmer. Just the man I was looking for."

"Mr Cromwell," came Cranmer’s response. "Is everything alright?"

"Yes, yes. All is well, though the person in question is..." he pointed with a hand at where Thomas was. "Just do what I do, ok?"

"Uh, ok."

~By the power of Ra, Mut, Nut, Khnum, Ptah, Sobek, Sekhmet, Sokar, Selket, Anubis, Anukis, Hemsut, Tefnut, Meshkent, Mafdet~

At the same time that the naming of Egyptian deities was being sung, both Thomas Cranmer and the Kelpie as Thomas Cromwell were replicating the dance moves that Anne Boleyn and four other women were doing when Francis of France was visiting (S2E2).

Then the high priests vanished and Gaius was there. "Remember your canis lupus friends?" And then there was Maddy, Rhydian, Jana and Alcide.

Ashton snickered. Ivy, Raleigh and Rainbow were puzzled. Then they saw Anya approaching Jana. "Please allow me the pleasure of dancing with you."

"Just do what I do."

Jana nodded.

"Aunty Imelda, please play Celia."

"Sure, dear," Imelda said. "The traditional one or rock?"

"Traditional."

Imelda nodded and started the music. Every dance move that Anya did, Jana copied. "Copy us!" Anya announced.

Everyone joined in - even Sauron, Durza, some Disney and fairytale characters, and the Windsors and old friends.

Chapter Text

The Kelpie nodded. "Jana, what was your first day at Bradlington High like?"

"Well, I won't lie. The others did make fun of me because I didn't know what a shower was."

"Humans can make personal comments on purpose, sometimes. But you enjoyed yourself?"

Jana grinned. "I fell in love with the human world, and flushing toilets. What about you?"

"If you mean my first day, it was the opposite. Everyone falling for me, even guys like Jimi and his gang. And the 3 Ks."

It had started with Maddy Smith carrying a laundry basket to take the washing in and got the whiff of something unfamiliar. She followed the scent until she saw a large, hoofed four legged animal - horse - and it seemed like it was nicking her school shirt!

"Hey!" Maddy yelled.

The Kelpie froze.

Maddy yelled again. "Give me back my clothes!"

Like other horses, the Kelpie ran first and thought later. Luckily Maddy did not try to stop him for he would have been a serious threat if he chose to fight. He ran down the driveway and down the road. While running, he recalled the difficult decision that Phoebe Halliwell had to make between choosing Cole or her sisters.

"I'm sorry, it's-it's for the best." Cole seemed crestfallen, knowing that it had come to this.

"I know it is." Phoebe felt the same way. She didn't want to lose either her sisters or the love of her life. She walked over to Cole and the fireball disappeared in a puff of smoke. Phoebe kissed him.

"Phoebe?" Piper asked in confusion. Did Phoebe finally renounce the Charmed destiny?

Phoebe moved away from Cole. "I'm sorry too." She was going to put in the final crystal of the cage...

"Wait!" Princess Catherine walked into the penthouse and went over in between the Charmed Ones and Cole. "You do not have to do this. There is another way." She turned to Cole. "You will be free like your son." She conjured up a ball of light and hurled it at Phoebe's hubby. There was a blinding light and then...

"Cole?" Phoebe asked.

Catherine turned to the sisters. "The Source has been purged from Cole. You are all safe now."

"Thank you," Phoebe said and then ran to Cole and hugged him tightly.

So Cole and Phoebe had their son and Paige and Piper realised that Cole and Phoebe's marriage was a good thing.

Later, Maddy met with her friends at school and told them about what had happened. 

The 3Ks walked passed them. "Why would a horse want to take your smelly shirt?" Kara mocked.

"Oh, push off, Kara," Shannon responded. "Come on, we better get to form or something before Mr Jeffries gives us detention."

Maddy, Rhydian and Jana sniffed the air. "It better not be another wild wolfblood," Maddy whispered, thinking and feeling that Rhydian and Jana were just enough.

In the classroom, when they arrived at their seats, they saw their form tutor and HOY Mr Jeffries and a young man with curly black hair, which had waterweeds for some peculiar reason (maybe fell in a lake or some other body of water), red lips and cerulean eyes stood there. It was the Kelpie looking like Adrian Foote from the movie Loch Ness.

Jeffries pointed to an empty chair at the back. "You can go and sit over there." The Kelpie did as he was told. As he went to his seat, other students whispered to each other, but about how engaging he was.

One of the lessons in the morning was drama where students put on hats and imagined themselves as someone else. The teacher asked TJ if he had done improv and his eyes lit up. He got paired up with Kay but she seemed to be making advances to him and she was mean to Jana as well, calling her 'smelly beggar girl'.

In the canteen at lunch, Maddy and the group were sitting at a table and they noticed that the 'new student' was sitting at the table next to theirs alone.

Tom got up from his seat and went to the Kelpie and cleared his throat. The Kelpie looked up at the black teen.

"Uh, I'm Tom, and I was wondering if you wanted to sit with my friends." Tom gestured to Maddy, Shannon, Jana and Rhydian who waved.

"Aye," the Kelpie answered and went to join them with Tom. "I'm TJ."

Maddy, Shannon, Jana and Rhydian introduced themselves.

Then the 3Ks went over. "Hey, TJ." They tittered.

"Hey, Kay, Kara and Katrina. What's up?"

Kay sneered. "Are you sure you want to hang out with them? You can sit with us."

The Kelpie looked between the 3Ks and Maddy, Rhydian, Jana, Shannon and Tom. "I appreciate the invitation, but I would rather sit with them. They're friends." He definitely did not like people who made fun of others.

Jimi Chen laughed. "Only a weirdo like you would be friends with them."

"At least I don't bully others to make myself feel better or because I'm a 'well done, son,' guy."

"Oooohhhhh," went Tom. Shannon laughed.

The Asian teen then spotted the food. "What's in the sandwiches?"

"Cheese and pickle, cheese and tomato, and cheese and onion," the Kelpie answered. He gave a disarming smile and somehow Jimi found himself smiling back.

"That was bizarre," Tom remarked.

"Bizarre, but brilliant," agreed Rhydian.

The next lessons were a maths test - where Kay tried to make passes at TJ - and science where the Kelpie said similar things to Jana in that there are other ways to navigate besides a compass.

"TJ," Jimi said.

The Kelpie turned to him. "Yeah?"

"Can you…can you do all those things you said?"

"Yeah."

"Cool." Jimi smirked. 

The Kelpie made friends with Maddy, Rhydian, Shannon, Jana and Tom. He hoped that Reyna, Reece, Jason and Casey would come and visit.

----

Sviatoslava could not believe what the king had told her. She was to marry Sauron tomorrow. She was on her way to tell her bestie Olga, when she crossed paths with the Dark Lord.

Sauron that was, not Morgoth. However, one of the guards laughed. With one movement, she disarmed the man and pinned him against the wall. "Вы не смейтесь над этим. И не говори, что ты не пытался не согласиться с королем по этому поводу, Саурон - Vy ne smeytes' nad etim. I ne govori, chto ty ne pytalsya ne soglasit'sya s korolem po etomu povodu, Sauron."

The former servant of Morgoth blinked, not understanding a word. "Anyway, see you tomorrow for the wedding."

"Goodnight."

"Goodnight."

The next day was the wedding which was a grand celebration, before Sauron and Sviatoslava teleported away to Barad-Dûr. They retreated to his room.

"If you want to wait until you are ready, we can wait. Do you want to do this?"

"Yes." There was no doubt in Sauron's tone.

They lied close together and kissed gently on the lips to test the waters. Then they kissed again. His tongue met her own. Sviatoslava pulled back slowly. "I’ve never gotten so horny just by kissing someone."

Sauron beamed. "Press those soft lips against every inch of my body."

Sviatoslava undressed Sauron slowly, paying attention to every part of him, and then herself before she laid down below him. "You’re a good-looking guy because of your heart. I believe that you can bring me to my knees with a word, a smile or a gesture." She sucked his lips gently, eliciting the most beautiful sensations, until Sauron shook with pleasure in her arms.

"Do you surrender?" Sauron questioned.

"Do you?" Sviatoslava asked, reaching down with one hand to his backside, the other fingering his long auburn hair. "Sauron, I need you, so badly, please."

At those words, a part of Sauron stood to attention. He felt as if the most important thing to him right now was Sviatoslava’s comfort and happiness. Sviatoslava kissed his knuckles.

Sauron positioned himself between her legs and pushed right into her. A gasp fell out of his mouth as Sauron got used to her velvety sensation. He groaned with ecstasy. "You feel amazing. I could spend forever in you." He leaned in and nuzzled her neck. "You smell gorgeous." Every part of him seemed to sing under her tender touch. Sauron felt Sviatoslava’s walls quiver around his manhood, and he climaxed the same time that she did. When it was over, Sviatoslava reached up to kiss Sauron.

Then they drifted off to sleep.

Chapter Text

The Shade Durza revealed himself, after Reece and their friends Eragon and Brom arrived at a fortress. "Forgive me if I stare. I knew you were young but even then I expected someone a little more... Well, more!"

"What's that supposed to mean?" Reece asked and then laughed. "You expected someone around your age?" They turned to their friends. "Let's kick ass!"

They charged, but Durza grabbed Reece. "Not so fast, or your friend dies." 

Eragon shot the Shade with an arrow from a crossbow in the forehead and Durza smoked out.

Reece whispered to their fellow seventeen year old friend. "Next time, we strike him in the heart because that is the only way to kill him."

Eragon nodded. He called for the blue dragon Sapphira and the trio flew away from the fortress while the Shade was with Galbatorix.

Somewhere out there, Crowley from Supernatural was crestfallen that Jody Mills had left him when he had revealed who he truly was. "I deserve to be loved!" Then softly, almost whispering: "I just want to be loved."

Next thing, the King of Hell found himself sandwiched between Merlin and the Kelpie, both of their heads on Crowley's shoulders.

"We love you, Crowley," was the reply Crowley heard and he sighed in satisfaction.

At a cafe, Byung-soo Kim and Sun-nyeo Ban had been approached by Hyein to give an invitation to Daewoong about a wedding, specifically Miho and Dongju's.

Byung-soo said of one scenario where Daewoong burst into the wedding and ran away with Miho while Dongju did a futile hand reach and the priest just watched, but Sun-nyeo said that Hyein said it was unimaginable. So she said of another scenario with the same scene, only with Daewoong grabbing Dongju by the wrist and then running down the aisle.

"No. Daewoong doesn't swing that way," said Byung-soo.

Third scenario: Daewoong burst into the church. "Dongju, Miho, we're siblings."

"Siblings?" Miho asked.

Daewoong hugged them both and then the trio looked to a corner. "We must get revenge on our parents," Daewoong declared and Dongju raised a fist.

The Kelpie vividly remembered when he had been cornered and backed into an alley by a woman named Jude and three other women, until the Each Uisge came to the rescue.

"Get away from my brother!" He then growled and flung Jude and the three others into the air (and turned into his horse form when they landed). "Do you want them with pizza to go?"

The Kelpie shook his head. "I'm fine. The others can have them."

Florence, another Kelpie, turned up. "Are they lunch?"

The Kelpie nodded. "I'll just go to McDonald's and get a bacon double cheeseburger and medium fries and a milkshake."

Florence turned into a black horse and ran with the Each Uisge to drown and devour the four women who had threatened their friend.

Then there was encounter with Maddy's parents Daniel and Emma. They had tried to do to him like they did with Jana - see if she'd wolf out or in TJ's case horse out - by growling at him and approaching and yellow eyes.

Dean, in horse form, jumped in between them. "Your pack rules don't apply to us so you can skedaddle."

Maddy intervened and told her parents that the Kelpie and the others were good.

Another time in the woods, Alric, Jana's dad, had deceived Rhydian by having Aran trap him in a net and then the Kelpie tackled Alric.

"Think you're a match for a real wolfblood?" Alric questioned. "You're soft, spoiled like all of your kind."

"I'm no wolfblood like you, desperate dog clinging to power. Bring it!" The Kelpie answered. He watched as Alric phrased into a wolf, and then he turned into his black horse form. He reared up.

The other Kelpies joined in: Dean, Florence, Reagan, Ashton and Duncan, as well as the Each Uisge, the Púca, the Ceffyl Dwr and Torin. Jana and Maddy were there in wolf form with Rhydian. Then they and Alric phrased back into humans.

Reyna, Jason and Casey joined the Kelpie. "TJ!"

The Kelpie turned and ran to hug them. He also said hi to Eragon, Reece, Sapphira and Brom when they landed. And to Olga too.

Again no one saw Gaius was watching and playing with himself.

Chapter Text

Anne Boleyn and Désirée/Désire

Anne Boleyn had been assigned by her father to attract the king's attention after her sister Mary had been cast aside like a plaything. She had played one of the virtues in the masquerade and Henry seemed intrigued after a few conversations.

It was on one such time in 1528 and Anne was just ambling about and she met the person who the courtiers spoke of.

Désirée. Desire in French. Anne knew that she had to get the King not another woman, but Désirée was ... exquisite in so many ways.

"Mistress Boleyn," came the velvety voice.

Anne beamed, the dimple on her right cheek showing. "Mistress Noir."

Désirée whispered softly. "Meet me later at the room. You will know which one."

Anne beamed. She later met Désirée, after the king. She ran from her and then when Désirée opened the doors, Anne was standing there naked in a Venus pose.

Désirée boldly approached the younger Boleyn sister. "If you want, we can wait. I don't mind."

Anne shook her head. "I never thought I would say this, but something tells me that you have more money and power than the king himself. You are the Ultimate Power."

Désirée nodded. "So, you consent?"

"Yes, I want you to come in me."

"You have no idea what it feels like. It's like a part of you has been made whole. Did Mary tell you?"

"Mary said it felt amazing, when you get used to it." Anne beamed, laid down and spread her legs.

Désirée smirked and her fingers slipped down from the apex of Anne's sex to her hole, spreading her lower lips. After making the other woman wet with a bit of fingering down there, Désirée pushed something hard and warm inside. She gasped when her hips collided with Anne's. "I can take on absolutely any form at any time. I am the Ultimate Power: have power that is unending and unmatched. I can possess anyone and anything I choose. Beg for me, Annie."

"Please," begged Anne.

De smiled and began to thrust into the woman under her. Anne mimicked and De groaned in ecstasy. When Anne felt Désirée shuddering, her eyes widened, but she pulled the other woman closer to her and whispered in her ear: "Come in me, my love."

Désirée threw her head back, eyes closed and mouth open as she succumbed to a blissful orgasm. Anne followed. She opened her eyes, getting her breath back. Désirée slipped out of Anne and pulled her to her chest. "Stay."

"I will." Anne beamed and kissed Désirée deeply. She was looking forward to spending more time with Désirée.

----

Anne Boleyn and Thomas Cromwell

It was 1528. Anne Boleyn sat by a window doing embroidery and another woman - her lady in waiting - called, "My Lady", and stood aside to let in the king's secretary - Thomas Cromwell.

"Lady Anne," was his reply.

"Master Cromwell." Anne set aside her embroidery and got up. "Do-do you have a message from the king?" She asked as she walked over to him at the same time that he came into the room she was in.

"I think we understand each other. A mutual friend, a Mr Fish, now living in exile in Holland has sent me a gift for you."

"What is it, Master Cromwell?"

"The Obedience of the Christian man by William Tyndale," Cromwell answered as he handed over a book to Anne. "It contains many good criticisms of the papacy and of the arrogance and abuses of priests. You'll find it most illuminating."

Anne continued to listen. Cromwell continued talking. "But always and ever be cautious as to whom you show this, you must know it might be accounted heresy even to possess it. And Wolsey is still keen enough to prosecute heretics as we are called… who embrace… the true religion."

"I will," Anne vowed. "And God bless you Master Cromwell."

Cromwell turned to leave. Anne called him to wait. She mustered up the courage to do something she'd never dared to do. Her fingers found his face and she crashed her lips to his. It was not the king whom Anne was interested in, it was his secretary. Doesn't he wear any other colour besides black, Anne wondered, as she entangled her fingers in his hair, wanting to feel everything about Cromwell and yet worrying about anyone stumbling into the scene.

For pretenses, Anne gave Cromwell a handkerchief. "Please, will you give this to the king… with my love?"

"My lady." Cromwell bowed.

Sometime after Cromwell left, Anne had a little peruse of Tyndale's book and it was exactly as Cromwell said - illuminating. She felt that they would meet again.

----

Anne Boleyn and Thomas Cromwell and Henry VIII 

Henry VIII could not be happier being married to Anne Boleyn, some time after the passing of the good Queen Katherine, as he felt that the princess and prince Joanna and Edmund needed a mother to look after them.

It was 1534 and Henry had just been hunting with the Duke of Suffolk Charles Brandon and Anne was there to greet them. "How was your trip?"

"Bountiful, Madam," Henry answered jovially and one of the grooms produced the kills of the animals. The Queen's ladies applauded politely.

"Wife, I have something important to tell you." He said of how the king of France will consider a French alliance with the princess Elizabeth with one of his sons when she is of age. Anne beamed.

Later, at his word, the gracious king told everyone to leave - he promised Charles Brandon that he will write later - except for the queen and his secretary Thomas Cromwell. Anne and Thomas feared that Henry would read them the riot act, but His Gracious Majesty assured them they weren't in trouble.

And the king's voice saying his name was like poetry to his ears when Thomas took him in his mouth. Anne watched avidly, as she reached a hand beneath her skirts, her fingers slipped down from the apex of her sex to her hole, spreading her lower lips, stroking her clitoris.

Henry cried out in triumph as he released his essence into Thomas's mouth before pulling out and engaged in French kissing. Anne knew she should be revolted, but she used the act to get off to a climax too. 

The king got on his back on the bed and beckoned to the missus and the secretary calling them his swan and raven. Anne thought they would do cowgirl, and in a way they would, but she didn't expect him to go for her ass.

Thomas came to the front, slipping his phallus into her folds. Henry and Thomas's legs interlocked around her. Henry tightly wrapped his arms around her waist, gently caressing her breast. Thomas kissed her, interlocking his tongue with hers. As he did so, Henry licked her nape.

The growing heat in Anne finally overflowed and she let out a gasp as she came. Both of them finished minutes later. They both pulled out and Thomas collapsed on Anne and Anne collapsed on Henry and Henry collapsed on the bed. 

Chapter Text

"You will forsake your jealous and murderous tendencies towards anyone considered fairer than you and meet your other half - Schneeweißchen und Rosenrot."

Those were the words Merlin had said to Ravenna. The wicked stepmother queen had consulted the Mirror Man on who was the fairest (seriously there are better questions to ask, Merlin asked himself as he watched unseen) and Finn had brought in the latest victim for Ravenna to drain of youth and beauty.

Ravenna stalked over to the maiden before her. The maiden, Kalista, indeed was most beautiful, dressed simply in white and ’a white ribbon held back her loose tresses’ of blond.

"Leave us!" Ravenna ordered of Finn and her brother departed. Then softly she asked the maiden for her name.

"Kalista," came the reply. "You're my Rav."

The queen wanted to get angry for the informality and slap her but couldn't. Instead she settled for a smile. 

---

In the village, Gloria who was a friend of Kalista, looked over her shoulder to find a tall man in a leather coat standing a few feet away, just off the side of the road.

She replied, "Who are you?"

"Name's Marek," Marek purred in his low voice, as he approached her.

Gloria eyed the man, cautiously.

"May I ask what your name is?" He asked, his head rolling to the side a little.

"Gloria."

"That's a name you don't hear very often these days. It's pretty. A pretty name for a pretty girl," he commented.

"Thank you. Your name is pretty too. Shall we go?"

"Go where?"

"The palace."

"The palace?" Marek was not happy about running into Ravenna, but he had received a message from Merlin saying he was at the palace.

Luckily Ravenna was in a good mood and invited Gloria and Marek to dine with her.

Merlin grinned. "You met your match, Ravenna."

Ravenna beamed. "So I have, Merlin."

----

In another tale of Snow White, Queen Elspeth was consulting her magic mirror on who was the fairest of them all and it revealed an image of herself, greatly pleasing her to hear the answer. 

"Not bad for the sister of the Granter of Wishes," said a voice and Elspeth faced the speaker.

It was Désirée, wearing a full face white mask and a black hooded cloak. 

"What could you want?" The redhead queen demanded.

"To warn you to not get envious of your stepdaughter Snow White. I saw that future. You will give her a poisoned apple as her mother and then when you try to turn back, you turn back into your crone form as punishment. The mirror doesn't work either. Please, don't go down that path. Just be happy. Isn't that what your brother told you?"

Elspeth remembered that. And so she managed to avoid her ghastly fate and not be jealous of Snow White, for she was happily married to John.

---

Henry VIII was writing a letter to the king of France and a page announced Seth, Lady Galatea's brother. "Seth."

"Majesty." Seth bowed, and the king fought back a desire to take him against his desk and get him to submit. "How may I be of service?"

"I wish to not think of duties tonight."

Seth told his story - how his father was kind and wise to the people, and how he had fond memories with Gal and their mother.

Henry laughed. "You're very handsome, Seth."

"Thank you, Your Majesty." Reading the king's lecherous thoughts, Seth laughed. Seth had always been a fan of rimming; both on the receiving or giving end. "Would you rather take me against your desk or in your bed?"

"Bed," said Henry and Seth whisked them away to the king's chambers and stripped himself of his clothes. Henry mimicked him eagerly.

The king wills, the king must have. That was what everyone knew, but in this case, Seth was the one doing the taking.

When they came, they yelled out their climaxes.

Chapter Text

There was a slave girl who wanted to get away her cruel mistress and she slipped out when it was dark. She hadn't got far when she slipped and fell.

"You miserable wretch!" The mistress shrieked, grabbing the slave girl by the hair and pulling it back. "You dare think you can escape me!"

"No, no. Please, have mercy. I beg you!" The poor girl was now a sobbing mess from the pain and fear of punishment.

"Why? You will be locked away where not even the crows can land their droppings on you."

RRRRAAAAWWWWRRR!

There was a mighty roar and stalking them was a black tiger. Fear seized both women and the mistress released the slave girl and ran - not very far thanks to the dress she wore - and was turned into a white rabbit but even then she was not fast enough.

The black tiger - Gaius in disguise - fell the rabbit with a swipe of the paw and the rabbit was dead and devoured (if they were in human forms, it would have been cannibalism). Then he caught the scent of the slave girl. She had been menstruating a week ago and now that she was not, it was highly likely that the fertility window was open. Chuckling, Gaius pursued her and pushed her down. "You will bear me my children. I am so looking forward to put my cock into your soft cunt. So warm, so tight and moist."

The slave girl fought as hard as she could but she couldn't push him off. "No, I will not have sex with you as a tiger. At least be human for it."

"Soon, but not yet, my pet." Gaius chuckled and, unsheathing his sharp claws, tore the dress to shreds and avidly eyed the pubis mons like some rare treasure. Keeping her down with telekinesis, Gaius lowered his head to between her legs and, with one swipe of his large tongue, licked her snatch.

The slave woman gasped, bucking her hips forward and pushing his head as close it could go. Gaius's voice laughed in her head. "You whore, you hunger for my tigre cock. I am the Ultimate Power in the universe. I will beget two children from you and you will carry them until they are born. You will call me Master for that is what I am to you. I will fuck you so good, you will be seeing stars." He got her writhing in pleasure and she gave the immodest orgasm. Panting, she was about to go to sleep, but Gaius flipped her onto her stomach and, after licking her slit to ass hole and making her wet, entered her.

In this wretched state, he covered her as the stag covers the doe, as the stallion covers the mare.

She gasped and pushed back, causing him to groan in ecstasy. With each thrust of his powerful haunches, Gaius unleashed a loud roar and raked his claws down her back and across her breasts and stomach, leaving blood. He roared out his orgasm, spilling his seed inside her and cleaned up the red liquid. Without waiting for her to regain her breath, he then flipped her onto her back and lapped up the rest of the blood. Then he turned himself into the slave girl's ideal man and had sex with her in the missionary position. Again his seed gushed out like a geyser within her when she clenched around his pene. Gaius collapsed on her, chuckling.

The slave woman became with child and nine months later had Galatea and Seth.

---

1536. Galatea had risen early before the other ladies woke up and silently dressed and slipped out of the room. She headed down to the stables and spotted a chestnut horse - the one that had carried her to Whitehall palace. She stepped over to him and took over him and then galloped to the forest. Then she came out of him.

"Now, my dearest love, I want to mate with you. I want to ride your pene as like your back."

The horse neighed and pawed the ground and shook his head. "Stubborn," Galatea snarled before she smiled and kissed his furry cheek. She had used enslavement kiss. She stripped off all her clothes. "I'll make it worth your while." She willed herself to be wet down there.

The horse neighed and pawed the ground and shook his head and went over to her and covered her as he would a mare, entering his cock into her being.

With each thrust of the horse's powerful haunches, Galatea unleashed a loud roar and rotated herself so she was on her back and pulled him close to her despite him weighing 1,200 pounds. She also made it so if anyone muggle passed they would see her with a man.

It was when she clenched around his pene while going back on all fours when Margaret Hall spotted them.

---

In an alternative world, Gerda was on her way to the market and stumbled upon a handsome boy with dark hair and dark eyes. For unfathomable reasons to her, she was awestruck. "Who are you?" 

"Désiré," the young man replied. "And we are going to meet some friends of royalty."

Gerda clapped her hands. They met with Aurora and Philip and then Elizabeth Windsor and Philip Mountbatten. Désiré saw in other worlds that he hooked up with the two royal families and it was so good.

Chapter Text

"So what?" said Adelheid. "You've shown me more kindness and consideration than any other man in my life, and that rates more than looks in my book. And since you can spin straw into gold we'll never be short of money. All in all you're a much better bet than the king, who only wants me because he thinks I can provide him with endless riches. I'd be pleased to marry you. If you'll have me of course. Or at least, please take me with you."

Lucas remembered rescuing the miller's daughter from a cruel and tyrannical king who only cared about gold. He could not have beared to see a young maiden locked in a room and did the tasks in exchange for Adelheid's ring, necklace and first kiss.

"What about that Französisches mädchen?" Adelheid asked the disguised black three headed dragon.

Lucas shook his head. "Beauty is only a friend, like Rapunzel and Snow White. That ring she is wearing is a friendship ring. My love for you is true and I don't want you to get hurt."

"I don't think my father would have approved of you marrying me if you were not noble, but I don't care." Adelheid embraced Lucas, one hand touching the back of his head and the the other near his shoulder. "I still want to be with you." And with that, closing her eyes, she reached up to capture his lips with hers.

Mimicking her, Lucas closed his eyes and kissed her back, his tongue twisting and lapping deliciously within her mouth. Then he reluctantly pulled back. "Anything more will have to wait until after the wedding," he said in German. "It doesn't have to be on that night though, if you don't want to."

"Isn't there a tradition of something old, new, borrowed and blue?"

Lucas nodded. "How about we have the wedding ten days from now?"

"Ja."

They walked along a children's playground in Boundary Road to discuss the wedding plans.

Ten days later, Lucas and Adelheid had their wedding. The old thing was the necklace that had belonged to Adelheid's mother, the new was a bracelet, the borrowed was clip on red rose earrings from Yasmine and the blue was a blue ribbon. Father Robert had married Lucas and Adelheid and everyone applauded as the newlyweds fist bumped.

For the honeymoon, they retreated to Lucas's chalet in Devon and had spaghetti and meatballs for dinner. Adelheid cleared up the plates while Lucas put the leftovers in the fridge for tomorrow and closed the curtains. "Lucas?"

"Yes?"

"I… I want you. I want to touch you. I want to feel you. I want you inside me. Your fingers, your sex, your mouth. Your mouth…" The miller's daughter covered her mouth as if she swore.

Lucas went over to her and gently took the hand that covered her lips. "Darling," he said in German, "one of the things to know is to be honest about what you want. And if you want to touch me, I will allow you to do so." He kissed her hand. 

Closing her eyes, Adelheid reached up to capture his lips with hers. Mimicking her, Lucas closed his eyes and kissed her back, his tongue twisting and lapping deliciously within her mouth. Then he pressed kisses on the corner of her mouth, then cheek, jaw, down her throat and collarbone. Adelheid groaned with esctasy and entwined her slender fingers in his hair and then slowly undid the ribbon holding up her hair and pulled her dress down halfway to her waist.

Suckling in one of her pink buds, Lucas purred in delight. He made it seem like he was going to turn into his dragon form, but he only got his two other heads so one can resume kissing Adelheid and another could go down on her by lifting the skirt of the dress. Adelheid reached out to wrap her arms around his necks and shouted his name as she got her orgasm. Lucas then continued with the transformation until a black three headed dragon was in front of Adelheid who gasped. "I hope you are not too afraid. Remember the time when I took you flying. You felt free like a bird."

The bride of the dragon smiled at him and the memory. "I'm not afraid. I love you so much."

"I love you too, liebling." Lucas grinned and pulled the dress further down so it pooled around Adelheid's feet and she stepped out of it leaving her with nothing on. He roved his six eyes over her nubile form. "It's a shame that you had to be paraded around like some prized horse. I think I will keep you all to myself."

Adelheid giggled, reached out a hand and led the dragon to the bedroom where she got on the bed on her back and spread her legs to lure him closer. Lucas got in between her legs and turned back into the guise he wore at the wedding - and when they first met - and fingered her down there to ensure she was wet for him. "You are so willing, so ready, so beautiful." 

He entered her, slowly and gently. Adelheid gasped, bucking her hips in time with his, pulled his head down for a kiss as she wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck. "Lucas?"

"Adelheid, I think I…"

The miller's daughter whispered in his ear. "Come for me, mein ehemann, Lucas."

Lucas exclaimed his wife's name, his seed gushed out like a geyser within her when she clenched around his pene. He kissed all over her face, tracing patterns on her flat stomach. "You were wonderful, darling."

"You were brilliant."

They drifted off into a wonderful sleep.

Chapter Text

The Kelpie had managed to get home to the lake where he lived and there was Jason Grace, Percy Jackson and Reyna Ramírez-Arellano. "Hi, guys. What are you doing here?"

"We wanted to see you," Percy answered. "We've should have told you earlier with an Iris Message, but you don't use those and we can't use phones and we weren't too sure about the eagles. And…"

TJ laughed good naturedly. "Percy, it's alright. I wanted to see you guys too." He beamed and the three demigods felt their hearts flutter.

"You did brilliantly, speaking up for Harry Potter at his trial. Pooka too." Reyna Ramírez-Arellano nodded and smiled back.

"Disciplinary hearing of the twelfth of August," said Fudge in a ringing voice, and Percy began taking notes at once, "into offences committed under the Decree for the Reasonable Restriction of Underage Sorcery and the International Statute of Secrecy by Harry James Potter, resident at number four, Privet Drive, Little Whinging, Surrey. Interrogators: Cornelius Oswald Fudge, Minister for Magic; Amelia Susan Bones, Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement; Dolores Jane Umbridge, Senior Undersecretary to the Minister. Court Scribe, Percy Ignatius Weasley--"

"--Witnesses for the defence, Jack Sullivan and TJ Frain," said a voice from behind Harry, who turned his head so fast he cricked his neck.

The Pooka being Jack Sullivan from What Rats Won't Do and the Kelpie being Thomas Cromwell from the Tudors were striding across the room wearing a barrister gown and wig (Pooka) and what Cromwell wore before he became Chancellor in Season Two (Kelpie). The two of them were cleverly skilled in law and convinced the Wizengamot to clear Harry of all charges.

Then Umbridge was High Inquisitor at Hogwarts school and she ruled with an iron fist. In detentions, she made many like Harry Potter and Lee Jordan write with a black quill - until Catherine and Duke healed their injuries. Also the Pooka and the Kelpie combed through the decrees with Will and Jason and Nico, looking for loopholes and finding some, before the Weasley twins set off their fireworks and the school got rid of Umbridge. There was also the time when the Kelpie and friends Reyna, Percy, Nico, Will and Jason were surrounded by Dementors and it seemed like it was the end.

The Kelpie aka TJ whipped out his wand and pointed it in the air, spell ready. "Kalo Ton Prostati!" He didn't know where the Greek came from. He guessed it meant 'I call the protector'. Then he remembered it was from the third Harry Potter movie where Harry saved his past self and Sirius - multilanguage. All but the Greek dub said Expecto Patronum. There was also the characters from Nothing Personal including Kenny and Liam.

Alt: Hogwarts 1994 - October 18th. The Kelpie was taking a walk and he came across a slender black young woman posing nude against the wall. He was glad at least that she had not been in the bath, but the scenario was still bizarre. "I should be going."

"No, no. Please stay. I would so love to have you here." Marta Spencer beamed. She indulged in pleasures of the flesh with him...

The Kelpie smiled. "Thanks for the kind words. Yes, it is good to speak up for friends. And now, my dear Reyna Ramírez-Arellano, with your permission..."

Reyna smiled as she kissed him deeply and the disguised Kelpie let out a moan of pleasure. She indulged in pleasures of the flesh with him while he was penetrated by Percy who was penetrated by Jason who also fingered himself.

They all announced their climaxes as they came in each other and they collapsed on the grass after they got their breath back and pulled out. Percy assured the Kelpie that Annabeth was cool with her boyfriend being bisexual. They managed to get their clothes back on and cleaned up before Will and Nico, Ted (black three legged cat) and Cas (grey tabby), Lucas and Adelheid, the Eight Archers, Ava and Tom, Grace and TJ Cromwell, Catherine and Duke, the other Kelpies and their other halves, Tarewek and Melina, the warriors, Alvira and Adonis, Sam Madico and Dalek Sec and Reyna D'Antonio and her brother Romario and Raimi-Verse Spiderman and the Amazing Spiderman and Holland Spiderman and Emily.

Chapter Text

Margaret Hall and Thomas Cromwell paid a visit to the group. "How are you all doing?"

Everyone said that they were doing splendidly. "The only issue is that Halia wants to exterminate not only the human men, but male animals too," Duncan said.

"Like Blackjack, Coach Hedge and Grover?" Reagan asked. "Satyrs and fauns?"

"Yeah."

"We can stop Halia," Cas the cat said and Dean nodded. He said about the characters from Nothing Personal and how Ginger the mare was better than the bloke one as she doesn't provoke others.

"Why, I agree with you," Thomas Cromwell said.

"I second that," the Kelpie said.

"Totally," TJ Cromwell said, with Grace nodding.

Reyna/Marta: Reyna, praetor of the twelfth legion, was on a quest and she found a slender black young woman posing nude against a brick wall. "Who are you? Friend or foe?"

Marta Spencer beamed. "A very helpful friend, you could say. You want to expand the power of Rome? I can help you with that. Or you can step down from your role and come with me. You decide." She knew what the Puerto Rican demigod would choose. If she wanted to, she could rid the camp of the haruspex Octavian.

Reyna Ramírez-Arellano nodded and smiled as she realised she can be happy with Marta. "I choose to go where you go. Besides, I am done with the responsibilities of this place and I don't want to co-operate with someone like Octavian." When she was done with appointing two new praetors, Reyna Ramírez-Arellano left Camp Jupiter and met with Marta. They went to Marta's house.

Reyna/Sam: Sam Madico found the Puerto Rican demigod when she was alone. "What's up?"

Reyna sighed. "I had a thing for Percy Jackson and Jason Grace, but it seems that they are with someone else. Does anyone care about my life?"

Sam took hold of the arms of Reyna - where the elbows are - and in Jason's form looked up at her with Jason's eyes and spoke in Jason's voice. "I care about what happens to you, Reyna." Then he stood up as Percy Jackson and, after asking for permission, kissed her gently. "You're one in a million. If for no one else, live for me."

Reyna smiled and kissed him back.

"We will need to stop Gaius," Melina addressed everyone. 

Will and Nico, Ted (black three legged cat) and Cas (grey tabby), Lucas and Adelheid, the Eight Archers, Ava and Tom, Grace and TJ Cromwell, Catherine and Duke, the other Kelpies and their other halves, Tarewek and Melina, the warriors, Alvira and Adonis, Sam Madico and Dalek Sec and Reyna D'Antonio and her brother Romario and Raimi-Verse Spiderman and the Amazing Spiderman and Holland Spiderman and Emily all came up with ideas of their own.

"That would work," Tarewek said.

"There was the time that Holland Peter Parker used interrogation mode and the Kelpie thought that Tobey's Peter Parker had turned demonic," Margaret Hall said.

"Lol," Emily responded and laughed. "Flash Thompson has been a jerk but he likes Spider Man too. Wasn't the costume different?"

The Kelpie nodded and told his story while everyone listened with keen interest. He and the others will stop Gaius for good.

----

After Cinderella decided to run away from her stepmother and stepsisters with Duncan, her stepmother Madam DuBois had decided to marry off her eldest daughter Angela to the prince and make her younger child Dolly do the work in the house. Then DuBois and Angela left laughing.

Dolly ran to her room, flopped on the bed and sobbed on the pillow. "I wish I can find someone who will love me for me," she said softly.

"I can help you," purred a voice.

Dolly looked up and her mouth made an o shape at her guest. She was looking at the most beautiful woman with black hair cascading down her back like waves of the sea, eyes the colour of emeralds and a dress that hugged her figure in all the right places. "Wh-who are you?"

"My name is Désirée. I can help you feel better."

"How? My older sister is marrying the prince."

Désirée sat on the foot of the bed, the mattress dipping under her weight. "You will have a better life with me than the prince. He will grow old and die, but you won't with me. I can give you the things you want and need. Let me rescue you, pretty damsel, let me save you." She leaned in and kissed Dolly gently and pulled away.

Dolly, filled with desire for the woman in front of her, kissed Désirée back deeply, her tongue swathing around like a snake, moaning with pleasure. Then she pulled her mouth away to trail kisses down her throat. Désirée buckled under her onslaught. "I'm yours. Let's get married and then I will bed you," De murmured.

"Make me yours. I want to be like you," Dolly whispered in her ear. She giggled as Désirée picked her up and then seconds later they were by a lake with trees. "Is this where you live? Or is it a mansion?"

"I live in a mansion and sometimes here. No one will disturb us." 

"Okay."

The two got married and then returned to the lake. They slowly undid the clothes they wore and laid them on the side. Désirée leaned in and kissed Dolly gently and pulled away.

Dolly, filled with desire for the woman in front of her, kissed Désirée back deeply, her tongue swathing around like a snake, moaning with pleasure. Then she pulled her mouth away to trail kisses down her throat. Désirée buckled under her onslaught. "Have you been given the talk, Dolly?"

"Well, I know that there is sometimes a baby."

"Yes, you're right. There is sometimes a baby. Would you want one?"

"With you, yes." Dolly nodded eagerly. "There was a girl I knew who got pregnant from her boyfriend because he told her that you can't get pregnant or a STD from your first time."

"Hmm. Do you feel ready for this? Or we can go to sleep?"

"I am ready." Dolly took a nipple into her mouth and suckled like an infant. "You like this?"

"Yesssss." Désirée hissed, pushing her wife's head closer and entangling her fingers through her hair. 

Dolly moved her hand around Désirée's neck, breast, stomach, reaching lower and lower... until she pulled back, looked down and saw that Désirée had a penis. She gulped.

Désirée, with transcendent demon physiology, sensing the distress, mimicked what her wife did earlier. "I promise you that I will give you nothing but pleasure. Do you want me?"

"Yes. I want you in me." Dolly got on her knees and gave her wife a BJ. When De shot her load into Dolly's mouth, Dolly laid on her back on the grass and opened her legs.

"That's a fine girl," she said and taking herself in hand, pressing the round knob of the erect cock against the girl's puffy lower lips, rubbing it around the slickness, before easing it inside the willing hole, slowly. Dolly moaned, pulling Désirée closer to her, entwining her arms and legs around the other woman. "Nngghh. So good…faster...I need more, please."

Désirée obeyed, thrusting faster and roared out her orgasm, spilling her seed inside Dolly when she clenched around Désirée's pene. Désirée collapsed on Dolly, chuckling.

Nine months later, Dolly and Désirée had Beaufort. Then came Sigrid, Callistus and Callista.

Chapter Text

Garett Hall and Thomasa Cromwell were doing archery. After shooting some arrows, they decided to have a picnic. "My current project is to complete the purple scarf for Her Majesty. If we did not have to worry about sumptuary laws, I would have gifted it to you unless it is not your colour."

Thomasa smiled and clapped. Then she laid a hand over Garett's heart. "Darling, would you kiss me if I asked?"

Garett put his large hand over Thomasa's one. "Of course." He did as she requested and kissed her. Lips parting, he deepened the kiss and Thomasa groaned in ecstasy before she leaned back for a break. 

"Io amore tu," Thomasa murmured in Italian.

Garett looked up into her eyes while kissing her fingers. "Io amore tu tambien." He used a bit of magic and talk to make her wet. "That's a fine girl," he said and taking himself in hand, pressing the round knob of the erect cock against the girl's puffy lower lips, rubbing it around the slickness, before easing it inside the willing hole, slowly. Thomasa moaned, pulling Garett closer to her, entwining her arms and legs around him. "Nngghh. So good…faster...I need more, please."

Garett Hall obeyed. Each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in both of them. Garett brought Thomasa to a climax and she brought him to the same thing. Garett pulled Thomasa Cromwell into his embrace. "Stay."

"Always." Thomasa smiled at him lovingly.

---

Thomas Cromwell was just leaving from taking orders from King Henry VIII and he found Garett Hall waiting. "My Lord Hall, I'm busy."

"Mr Cromwell, it's urgent." Garett looked around and lowered his voice. "The Earl seemed to have seen you at a house in a meeting with a Lutheran pastor."

Cromwell looked around and the two men went outside. "What meeting? I haven't a clue what you meant."

Garett smiled. "The Earl said that it had been in 1521 - fifteen years ago - and that you were looking out for yourself so if the late Cardinal fell, you'd leave him. And that the pastor said that the Pope is the antichrist. Put it this way, Thomas Cromwell, I may be Catholic but I believe that the bible should be accessible to everyone and not just the clergy." 

Somehow, Thomas found the information that seemed infallible. And it was from Garett. He leaned in, bringing his face close to the warlock's. Garett, using telepathy with discretion, gave a half chuckle and kissed him. Lips parting, he deepened the kiss and, wrapping his arms around the secretary, lowered them to the ground. Cromwell was hovering over him, starting to rid of his garments. Garett put a hand on Thomas's. "Keep the clothes on. We don't want to get caught. Or at least put the trousers halfway."

The secretary did as he said. He thrust into him. "The king can do whatever he likes it seems."

Each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in both of them. Garett brought Thomas to a climax and he brought him to the same thing. Garett pulled Thomas Cromwell into his embrace. There was also the King's Choice version of Thomas Cromwell who they saw when they were done.

---

Margaret Hall was busy with her knitting of a scarf and she had a visitor: Thomasa Cromwell. "Can I help you?"

"Tell me about Tabitha and Adam Stephens."

"Well, there are three versions of them. Firstly, they are not related to Samantha Stevens - with a v - and her sisters. There's them as children with Tabitha as the oldest, and another with Tabatha with the same dynamic and a third with Adam being older and a Muggle."

"Cool."

The Kelpie came to join them. He was disguised. "Hey, guys. How's it going with you?"

"Hey, TJ." Maggie smiled and beckoned him over. "Thomasa, how is Señore Francesco Frescobaldi?" She asked Thomasa.

"I cannot say, as it was a long time ago, but I am grateful for him helping me out when I was in Italy," Thomasa said. "He was my mentor and he taught me all about the merchant world and that knowledge got me in the Merchant Adventurers. I had also served in the French army as a mercenary."

"Cool." Maggie noticed that the Kelpie had a cream coloured cavapoo with him. "Aww, who's this guy?"

The dog stuck out a paw. "Curtis the cavapoo."

Thomasa and Margaret shook hands - or paws - with Curtis. She then saw the Queen Henrietta 8 stand up and silence filled the room.

"As you all know, today is a cause for celebration because of the May Day festivities. And to celebrate, I ask that Lady Hall dance a turn with my most trusted adviser-" a gesture of the right hand "-Mistress Thomasa Cromwell." 

There was an applause. Henny held up a hand for silence before speaking again. "And then the gentleman who looks similar to her if she were a man."

Another applause. Maggie walked into the middle, joined by Thomasa and the Kelpie. "Just do what I do."

The music they danced to was Samba do Brasil by Bellini. Whatever Margaret Hall did, the others copied. When the song was over, everyone applauded.

Later on, Margaret paid a visit to Thomasa in her office. She patted her on the shoulder. "Just relax, my dear." She leaned in and kissed her, softly at first to test the waters and then their kisses grew deeper and more intimate, hands roaming and tongues swathing in each other's mouths.

Thomasa let out a moan of appreciation and pushed Margaret back so she was lying down on the desk. "I'm going to give you pleasure. Is that alright?"

Maggie smiled and nodded. Thomasa leaned in, kissing Maggie everywhere and then started to hitch the skirt above her waist. "May I?"

Maggie smiled and said yes. Thomasa moved a hand down Maggie's body and then put it in between her legs, rubbing her clit. Maggie did the same thing.

They both felt an orgasm approach and they welcomed it with open arms. 

---

TJ Cromwell and Grace Cromwell were at Whitehall Palace in one room and they were going to meet with friends when there was a bright light momentarily and they were in another room. "Where are we?" Grace asked.

"I'll go and check." TJ closed his eyes, focusing. Then he opened his eyes. "We are in 1521. I just saw the king and he was clean shaven. And Sir Thomas More was alive. Richard Pace was the secretary but he was accused of spying for the French and was imprisoned, plus hallucinating about seeing his dead wife."

"But who will be Pace's successor?"

"We'll go and see." TJ led Grace through some passages and they came across the Kelpie. "Do you want to come with us?"

"Sure thing." The Kelpie accompanied them to outside a room where there was a man in black sorting out paperwork and then passed a man in red.

"Mr Cromwell," the man in red said.

The man in black stopped sorting the parchments and bowed. "Eminence."

Grace quietly snuck in and then back to her brother and the Kelpie. "That's Dad and Cardinal Thomas Wolsey."

Later Wolsey introduced the king to Cromwell, saying that he was a trained barrister and a diligent man. "This currently could be very useful to Your Majesty." 

Henry VIII nodded. "Mr Cromwell." He left.

Cromwell bowed. "Majesty." His eyes watched the king leave for another part of the room.

"Maybe we are in some alternative universe," suggested TJ.

Grace dipped the Kelpie down, causing him to laugh until she whispered into his ear. "Kelpie, we know who you are."

When the Kelpie was brought back up again, his expression was horrified, and he would have stopped dancing altogether had the woman not pulled him along.

"No, no," Grace soothed. "Have no fear. We will not harm you, but there are plenty who would."

Luckily no one suspected that TJ Cromwell looked like Thomas Cromwell - or the Kelpie pretending to be the king's secretary, with magic dust to make the water weeds invisible. The next time periods they went to after 1521 were 1528, 1529, 1530, 1535, 1536, 1537 and 1540.

1540. TJ Cromwell and Grace Cromwell and the Kelpie saw a hooded figure approach the Lord Privy Seal. The man lowered his hood.

"Father?" 

Thomas Cromwell turned around. "Gregory. What are you doing here?"

"You left your pills at the apothecary." Gregory Cromwell went up to the other man. "Didn't want you to be in pain." He went to embrace his father.

While the two men embraced and then pulled back smiling, TJ Cromwell and Grace Cromwell and the Kelpie watched for a bit before leaving. They did remember one important thing: all shall be well.

They went back to their time periods. The Kelpie met with Gracie and Matvey.

---

The next place the Kelpie went to was a field in Stormhold and just stargazing, trying to see how many, probably countless. The thing about humans sometimes was that they did not know how to appreciate the natural lights in the sky. 

A fallen star flew across the night sky. Just as the Kelpie was trying to figure out the reason for the fall, out of nowhere another flash of light came out of the sky and knocked him onto his back. And then some redhead woman in a silvery dress crashed into him.

"Are you ok?" he asked.

"Yeah," came the reply. "I landed on something soft."

"Yeah, that was me. Name's TJ."

"Ingrid."

"Ingrid," the Kelpie repeated. "Nice to meet you. Where did you come from?"

"Far away. I was minding my business and then poof I fell with my family helpless to do anything. I don't know if I can make it back." Ingrid climbed off the Kelpie and he got to his hooves.

"Cheer up Ingrid. I'm sure we can get you home but why don't you stay here? You've had a long journey and you need food and rest. And I'm sure you must be thirsty also." The Kelpie went to fetch food and drinks and then came back as Thomas Cromwell.

At first, Ingrid didn't recognise him. "Who are you?"

"It's TJ. You can call me the Kelpie as well."

"Why do you have water weeds?" Ingrid inquired as she took a bite of a carrot.

"I have the power of shapeshifting and no matter whether I am a human or horse I have water weeds."

Ingrid smiled. "Cool. So, what's the plan?"

"I'm just going to sleep and then we can go exploring tomorrow." And with that, the Kelpie laid down and closed his eyes. Not sure what else to do, Ingrid mimicked him.

In the coming months, the Kelpie and Ingrid would often meet up by the lake. It was on one particular day that they had their rendezvous and Ingrid was radiating light. The Kelpie guessed by the glowing, learnt that Ingrid was a star, but he cared not for anything only her company and gentle nature. They swapped stories and for a while they forgot what they were, forgot that they were a Kelpie and a star.

"You are wonderful," Ingrid murmured in the Kelpie's ear. "There is none like you. It’s all of you. I would love you even if you bore the face of a frog."

"Oh," the Kelpie remarked, wondering if he had offended her. He then decided to return the favour. "Ingrid," he crooned. "Sweet girl. I did not find you to harm you, no matter what you have heard. I did not ask you to meet me here so I can lull you into a false sense of security and then cut out your heart and eat it."

"Ok. No matter what happens, I will always be your friend."

"I will always be your friend." Just like with Brandy and Christopher, Danielle and Henry, Ella and Kit and Margaret and Thomas. I can sincerely hope that they have their happily ever after that they deserve. "I promise."

Ingrid held the Kelpie's hand. She leaned in and kissed him. "If it's ok with you, I want to share a carnal embrace with you."

The Kelpie nodded and, after asking for permission because consent was important, lifted her dress. He rubbed a finger over one of her nipples, and she gasped. Cupping her breast, he stroked, gently, until her nipple hardened. Then he bent his head and licked it before sucking it into his mouth.

"Oh, TJ." Her hands were clutching his doublet, pulling at the material. He sucked harder, and she gasped again. He switched to the other breast, stroking and sucking, before lifting his head to kiss her again. Then he sat up, unbuttoned his doublet and tossed it aside and removed his shirt. He laid down on his side next to Ingrid and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, smiling at her. She smiled back and smoothed a hand over his chest. Keeping her eyes on his, she started to reach lower, tugging lightly at his hose. "May I?"

The Kelpie groaned in satisfaction. "Yes."

Ingrid got on her knees and gave the Kelpie a BJ. When the Kelpie shot his load into her mouth, Ingrid laid on her back on the grass and opened her legs. He took off any remaining garments.

"You are so beautiful, TJ, Kelpie," she whispered as the Kelpie leaned in, kissing her again with even more passion as his hands worked on removing her dress. He was fast to disrobe her, tossing the garment aside, looking over her bare form, admiring how lovely she looked.

Tenderly, his fingertips ghosted over her body; from her neck, through her cleavage and around both of her erected nipples, down her stomach and, finally, between her legs, where his talented finger started to rub her swollen clit. Ingrid closed her eyes in ecstasy.

"Ingrid, if you want me to stop at any point-" the Kelpie's concerned voice reached her and Ingrid opened her eyes to look at him facing her.

"It's alright, Kelpie." The redhead star bit her lip to hold back a giggle, which soon turned to a moan as the Kelpie slid a finger inside her, curling it against her inner walls. He pumped it in and out, pushing her closer and closer to an edge, but that wasn’t enough. She had to feel him, right now. She moved her trembling hands to his garments and trousers and in no time it was taken off and she palmed his impressive member, stroking it, making him grunt lowly, before he moved his finger out of her and she took her hand off his lad.

He could not stop himself any futher, and, never breaking the kiss or separating his breath from hers, the Kelpie entered her. Ingrid gasped and grasped on blades of grass as his thickness filled her and she arched her back, jerking her hips forward. She began to wrap her legs around his waist. She placed her hands on his back, caressing them gingerly as he set a pace of long, deep thrusts, hitting on a spot inside her she had never even known was existing.

His lips started to explore her torso, peppering her skin with sweet kisses, before his tongue circled her nipple and he eventually took it in his mouth, sucking on it gently and she screamed when climax started to creep in her veins.

Ingrid found each stroke immensely pleasurable, felt the Kelpie's determination to pleasure her, felt him shudder, and she gained an intense desire to make his orgasm other worldly.

She saw that his eyes were swimming with a thousand emotions and thoughts. The Kelpie held her gaze for a moment before kissing her again.

The Kelpie quickened his pumps, slamming on her hips rapidly, growling as her nails dug into his skin when Ingrid arched her back, welcoming pure euphoria when it came crashing through her, making her scream his name loudly. Her walls clenched around him, her body arched under his and the Kelpie came undone with a low growl, spending himself deep inside her.

Panting, Ingrid absent mindedly ran her fingers through TJ's hair. She giggled as he buried his face in the crook of her neck, placing soft kisses from time to time, sending pleasant tickles as he leisurely traced a pattern on her stomach.

Ingrid smiled at him tenderly and the Kelpie smiled back.

Chapter Text

Emily was knitting another scarf and it was getting late, so she got ready for bed by changing into pyjamas and brushed teeth and then climbed in between the duvet and the mattress. She had done some more of adding stitches before putting the work aside and turned off the bedside light. She was about to go to sleep when someone had joined her.

The person who had joined her leaned in and kissed her neck, causing Emily to gasp with ecstasy. Emily couldn’t see their face but she was able to feel, and she felt black hair. She grabbed the torch and shone it at the intruder and saw that it was Macbeth of Macbeth on the estate – or rather Dubheasa in disguise, thanks to shapeshifting awareness. Dubheasa fingered Emily down there. She ground her pelvis into hers. She threw her head back, eyes closed and mouth open. Emily was at a loss for words. She had just been robbed of her autonomy, she was just a plaything for Dubheasa.

The each-uisge, which inhabit lochs in Scotland, was said to appear as a horse or a young man. Other tales include kelpies - far less vicious - who emerge from lochs and rivers in the disguise of a horse or woman or man in order to ensnare and kill weary travelers. The Each Uisge and the Kelpie with Margaret and Thomas Cromwell paid a visit and learnt what happened. "We'll get justice."

"Thanks," Emily said. First she took the group - with Macbeth - to Trend Building which was Tabatha's place of work and then KXLA where Tabitha and Adam worked. 

At a party, Tabitha and Adam's Aunt Minerva and Cassandra were trying to get Tabitha married to a mortal, in this case Paul, so they put a love potion in the drinks but then they decided to put it in some dip because neither Paul nor Tabitha drank it. 

"Have you seen your Aunt Minerva?" Cassandra asked Adam.

"No." Adam ate a cracker after dipping it in the dip with the love potion. "Sweetheart but who cares?"

"What'd you say?" Cassandra asked before eating a cracker with bit of the dip and put the plate down on table. "My young Adonis." 

"I said who cares about Minerva now that I've found you."

"Ditto." They hugged.

Tabitha asked her older brother if he had seen Minerva.

"I haven't noticed I'm too much in love," Adam answered.

"Ditto," said Cassandra.

"Nah you've been working too hard" was what Marvin had said to his reflection before eating the dip with a cracker. He then took the mirror down from the wall. "You big handsome brute, you know you need to keep your thing together for me."

Luckily Tabitha found Minerva with Ivan. Minerva told Tabitha about the potion and the plan.

"No one's telling me when or who to marry," Tabitha said. Then she went and found Cassandra to ask about the potion and an antidote.

"Who cares, Tabitha?" Cassandra ran back and hugged Adam. "Oh, Adam, I miss you so."

Luckily Tabitha enlisted the help of Doctor Bombay and he was marrying Gloria who was both mortal and a nurse. He gave the garlic smelling antidote in a spray bottle and Tabitha sprayed it on the affected party guests.

Adam asked if she'd mind if he take his arm from around Cassandra and she said that "if he didn't he'll be all thumbs - five on each hand."

There had also been Renée Cummings who was worst than Paul Thurston and Tabitha put a spell on Renée to act like a cat and Paul replaced her. The dog of Renée was named Killer. 

----

Henry VIII had been riding with his trusted friend Charles Brandon in the forest when the guards pointed their spears at two riders on another horse. "Dismount your horse!" the guards commanded.

The two riders did as they were told. Henry got off his own horse and walked over to the couple. Charles remained where he was.

"What's your name?" the king asked.

"Whom do you ask, Majesty?" Désirée asked.

"You, milady."

"Désiréé, Majesty." Désirée kept her eyes lowered.

"Désirée," the king repeated. He reached out to lower her hood and marvelled at her beauty probably like with many other women he encountered. Neither he nor Suffolk knew or had any idea who they were dealing with. He leaned in, about to kiss her. No way was Désirée - granted with Transcendent Demon Physiology aka Demon Goddess Physiology - going to surrender to this human just because he was sovereign of the realm of England. Besides, she was more interested in his friend Charles - and Henry was married to Anne Boleyn who would be most upset if Henry broke his marriage vow.

There was one thing for it. The Ultimate Demon used mind control to get Henry Tudor back on his horse and carry on with his path. When the King and Duke of Suffolk were gone, Désirée waved a hand and the bloke beside her disappeared for he had only been an illusion. She turned to the horse. "Friend, let us go and see Charles Brandon." 

The horse neighed and took De to Henry's court. There was also Margaret Hall and Thomas Cromwell. De went to talk to them before going to see Charles Brandon. "Let's get away for a few hours."

The Duke of Suffolk nodded. 

She returned his kiss fiercely while peeling her skirts up from where they had toppled slightly, still holding his robes out of the way, and spread her legs further for him. He could not stop himself any further, and, never breaking the kiss or separating his breath from hers, Cromwell entered her.

The Kelpie visited later. He was one of the guests invited to the wedding of Charles Brandon and Désirée. "I wish you both the best wishes for your life."

"Thanks," Désirée and Charles said.

That night, Désirée was getting ready for the wedding night and Charles came to her. "Charles, I have something important to tell you. Like Margaret, I have magic."

Charles grinned. "Excellent. So, what can you do?"

"Lots of things." Désirée turned into Charles and then back into herself. When Margaret proved to Thomas she had magic, she just did like Dumbly in the third movie and wave a hand to extinguish and relight a candle flame. Then she told Thomas Cromwell that she shapeshifted into him and met with Archbishop Cranmer.

"Wow! So you can do anything?"

"Yes. I have Transcendent Demon Physiology, and despite the name, not all users of the power use it for nefarious purposes. And now, my dear new husband, I need your attention."

Charles grinned as he pulled Désirée up to his face and he kissed her deeply, their eyes closed and tongues flickering in each other's mouths. As if it was the last time they would taste each other. 

"I'd love to get to know you more personally and to be in you." Désirée smiled in the kiss, speaking telepathically.

Suffolk gaped to the response. Was his wife to do what he thought she might? "What do you want me to do? I'm yours now."

"Get on your hands and knees on the bed."

Charles did as he was told, smiling. Désirée smiled to herself as she conjured up a strap-on dildo, put it on and, after using lube and preparation, entered Charles Brandon who was writhing in ecstasy. He shot his load on the bed and Désirée waved a hand to vanish the mess. She waved a hand again to clean the strap-on dildo and put it away somewhere she knew. She pulled Charles into her embrace after they climbed into bed under the duvet and blanket. "Goodnight, Charles."

Suffolk kissed her on the forehead. "Goodnight, Désirée."

They went to sleep.

What was the worst that could happen?

----

TJ Cromwell and Grace Cromwell returned to their time and told Margaret and Thomas Cromwell about what they saw. "We went to an alternate universe where the son was named Gregory Cromwell."

"Was Gregory an only child?" Margaret asked.

"No, Mother," answered Grace. "The other Thomas Cromwell had told the other Henry VIII that he had two daughters also but they died."

The Cromwell family went out for a stroll in the park and they met with Archbishop Cranmer and Mina and Stan and Svitlana. There was two women named Adria. One was human and both a dirty cop and killer cop. The other was a nephalem. 

The Kelpie was visiting Gracie and Matvey. "Would you tell me the story of your first meeting?"

Gracie and Matvey told him the story. "I was from the wrong side of the tracks i.e. the poor side of town and Matvey was from uptown class. We met at Burger King."

"Da," agreed Matvey, "and we've been friends ever since."

Remembering King's Choice Thomas Cromwell, the Kelpie smiled. There was also Garett and Thomasa.

Chapter Text

"What's your name?" asked a handsome young man. He wore a tooth necklace around his neck. He wore his shirt with the first three buttons undone and a blazer and black trousers - with a belt - and black shoes. His eyes were light blue and his hair dark blond.

Emily giggled nervously. "You can call me Emily." She took a deep breath. She could get lost in his boyish enthusiasm and eyes.

"Good to meet you, Emily. The name's Roe. James Roe. And the other gentlemen are John, Ham, Gorlock and Archonian." James grinned and extended a hand to shake, the left by the other pocket.

"Good to meet you too." Emily shook his hand and then did the same with the others. "Where are the other women?"

"They had to leave for their safety." John went over to Emily. "You don't have androphobia, do you?"

"Mate, if I did, I would not be here." 

"Valid point," Archonian said. "Just to let you know that someone is using the guest room, so you can use the sofa bed if you want."

"Thank you, sir."

That evening, everyone had steak, potatoes, mushrooms and salad. They watched a film afterwards and got ready for bed when it had finished.

"Psst." James beckoned Emily over. "If you want, you can use my room."

"Are you sure? It is your room."

"Well, I have something that might interest you."

Emily followed him to his room and gasped when she saw the Beanie Babies on the bed. "Beanie Babies are awesome. You have some too?"

"Yeah. So, you enjoy films, given your reaction."

"Yeah. I want to get into script writing, acting, book writing and video editing, but they are mainly in London and it depends where and whether trains are running and such things. That and because this woman Claire Castle was a witch with a capital b and told Irma 'I think she needs to get a job' and I was like 'you fucking bitch'." Emily clamped a hand over her mouth. "Sorry. She made it seem like I was born with a silver spoon in my mouth or something. I believe Claire was just bitter about her late husband having died of cancer. I bet the person who told them of the news had tact. I just wished he was alive so she could be useful and no brutal honesty."

"I'm sorry you feel that way. Hey, it's 1995, so anything can happen." 

"1995?"

"Yeah. January 20th."

Emily checked her phone and somehow it was 20th January 1995. Maybe it was like when the clocks go back in October and forward in March. "What's up?"

"I live my life on my own terms. I kindly turn down any women or men for potential relationships, but I like making friends, so I befriend them instead. Zgtozata, or Zgtoa as he was known originally, wishes to take over this world and others. He wishes to control all life here."

"How dreadful!"

"It is. That’s why we’re here, and maybe you as well – to stop him. Will you help us?"

"I will," Emily declared. She went to the door. "Good night."

"Good night."

That night, Emily dreamt of James and wondered what his life was like before the danger.

Then in early 1996 - January 20th - by the lake, Emily was knitting another scarf and she was joined by a facsimile of Kenny from Nothing Personal - but with water weeds. She knew he was a Kelpie but she wondered what she would do with the knowledge.

"You alright?"

"Yeah." Emily hoped that she was not going to go gaga over some guy - even if it was a shape shifter pretending to be someone else.

"I like the colours of your knitting. What are you making?"

"I'm knitting a scarf for when it gets cold in winter." 

"Good idea." 

"I live in London. I'm only over seeing my folks."

"Is that right? Then where did you get the cuts on your hands?"

"I got into a fight at a hotel storm and bar."

"That's a long way to go for a beer."

"It's the only place you can go these days without checking under your seat every two minutes."

"Who's leaving bombs on the seat, Patrick?" Ginger had asked, Emily remembered.

"A lot of frigging mad men who don't deserve to breathe the same air as decent people."

The Kelpie wasn't buying it. "You have to do a lot better than that, Patrick."

"'You have to do a lot better than that, Patrick'." Emily laughed. "You've seen the movie?"

"Aye. I've seen the movie."

Archonian came over to them. "How are you coping with the weather?"

"Not too bad," Emily answered. "Should we get back before danger finds us?"

Archonian nodded. The Kelpie and Emily followed him. They met Duke who was a Bounty Hunter (The X-Files).

That night, Emily dreamt of James and the Kelpie pretending to be Kenny from Nothing Personal (Emily had seen Kenny and the other characters) in her room at her house. Duke was there too with Princess Catherine from Doriathan. 

"What's going on?" Emily asked.

Princess Catherine sauntered over gracefully and cupped Emily's chin in her palm. "My dear girl, we just want to celebrate you."

"Celebrate me?"

"Yes, my dear." Catherine sauntered over to Duke and kissed him.

The Kelpie went to Emily. Emily silently asked with her eyes if she may kiss him and the Kelpie nodded. She traced her fingers around his jacket collar and tentatively delved into black curly hair, her palms curved around the base of his neck. Pulling his head down closer to her, Emily kissed him deeply, her tongue finding his and then pressing her body to his. 

James came up to Emily from behind and kissed the back of her neck and trailed a path down to the small of her back. Emily moaned in the kiss before she pulled back and hugged both men to her. "I want you to make me feel better. And I will make you feel better too." She tantalising removed her clothes one item at a time until she was in her birthday suit. Even Catherine and Duke had stopped their activities to come and see.

The princess purred. "Oh my. You look exquisite." She turned to the men. "Wouldn't you agree that she is divine?"

James, the Kelpie and Duke nodded. "Nicely curved too."

Catherine leaned in, laughing, to whisper to Emily. "Handsome men, wouldn't you agree? And with such a great personality." She lowered her head to Emily's neck, kissing it lower until she reached her breasts where she took a nipple into her mouth and suckled. She then saw that James was mimicking their actions on the Kelpie (with his consent, thankfully). "I bet you taste delicious and your legs would look nice draped over my shoulders." She got down on her knees, looking up at Emily for agreement and got it, and then pressed her head to the pubes and ran a tongue along the slit of labia. She then laid Emily down on the floor and draped the other woman's legs over her shoulders. Emily arched into Catherine who put a finger in Emily's core, curling up against the inner walls, making her wet for her. White liquid flowed out and Catherine lapped it up. James, the Kelpie and Duke had a try too, the first two took off their clothes also. Duke then undressed and Catherine lowered herself onto him and rode him in the cowgirl position.

James got on his back on the bed and beckoned to the Kelpie and Emily. The Kelpie came to the front of Emily, slipping his phallus into her folds. James and the Kelpie's legs interlocked around her. James tightly wrapped his arms around her waist, gently caressing her breasts. The Kelpie kissed her, interlocking his tongue with hers. As he did so, James kissed her nape.

The growing heat in Emily finally overflowed and she let out a gasp as she came. Both of them finished minutes later. They both pulled out and the Kelpie collapsed on Emily and Emily collapsed on James and James collapsed on the bed.

Emily woke up from the dream. It was wacky seeing James at breakfast and remembering the dream. She saw the Kelpie on February 16th and he was pretending to be Adrian Foote from the film Loch Ness. She spoke to him about many things and gifted him a scarf of his choice. They saw John Dempsey and Adrian Foote as well.

Then everything changed on April 4th 1996. Duke was away on a mission from Archonian and no one knew where Gorlock was. There came a knock on the door. James turned to the Kelpie and Emily and the three nodded before the latter two went upstairs to hide in the bathroom. They heard sounds from downstairs: the door being kicked down and the Haxchet captain and James talking and then Emily reacted like she got stabbed. They hurried down the stairs and saw the others dead and James dying. Duke was there too.

"Question: how old are you, James?" The Kelpie asked.

James laughed. "Twenty."

"You're young. You have your whole life ahead of you."

"So do you." James said of Matthew 5:44 and how forgiveness set you free and holding grudges made you bitter. He handed his tooth necklace to Duke, his watch to the Kelpie and Emily got the Beanie Babies. "Lord, I believe in you." He closed his eyes and spoke no more for he had left this world.

Emily waved a hand at the bodies and they vanished. She bade farewell to Duke and the Kelpie and went back to her time of 2020. She could feel tears pricking at her eyes before she let it go.

"Why are you crying?" A voice asked kindly. 

"I'd thought I'd never see him again." Emily turned around and saw a handsome young man. He wore his shirt with the first three buttons undone and a blazer and black trousers - with a belt - and black shoes. His eyes were light blue and his hair dark blond.

It was James. He opened his arms as Emily ran to hug him. The Kelpie hugged them both. "We defeated Zgtozata, right?"

"Right," Emily said. 

James smiled.

---

There was once a little child named Mabel who had a dream about having her own horse but her family were too poor to afford one. One day Mabel was taking a walk along the lake and she encountered the Kelpie but she didn't know that because she saw the most beautiful horse she had ever seen. The horse was kind and gentle, allowing her to pet it and she was taken over by her longing so she climbed onto his back.

The Kelpie stood up. He was about to take Mabel home - her home, not his - but then he spotted Zeus and ran for it. He was not going to let the youngest son of Cronus hurt his rider if he can help it. He stumbled across an idyllic English village and found Emily dressed up as a vicar. "You alright?"

"From the looks of everyone, this is the 1950s. Hopefully we can avoid danger." Emily clasped her hands in front of her and walked on with the Kelpie and Mabel following to St Mary's church and hid in the confessional booth - the part where Father Brown sat to hear confessions. "Hopefully they will not find us here. Was Gaius Terry after you?"

"No. It was Zeus."

"Oh, boo."

The three heard footsteps. The Kelpie let Mabel dismount him and then he turned into Adrian Foote but with waterweeds - young man with black curly hair, red lips, cerulean eyes, Scottish accent - from the film Loch Ness. Then they heard talking.

"Oh, Father, I just heard that there was a woman impersonating a priest, I mean the cheek of it." It was Mrs McCarthy, Emily confirmed.

Another voice spoke. "Mrs McCarthy, maybe this might be something else." It was Father Brown.

Lady Felicia and Sid Carter joined them as well. Luckily for Emily, they didn't see, so she and Mabel and the Kelpie were able to get out of the booth but Father Brown and his associates saw the back of them. Sid Carter called after them.

Emily turned around. "Can we help you?"

"Just wondering what brings you to Kembleford."

"Change of scenery, you know, and just so you lot know that this is a vicar costume not a priest cassock." Emily saw then Glenda and Gracie Milward and Matvey Besedin. "How go the preparations?"

"The preparations are proceeding without a hitch." Matvey went up to Emily and whispered in Russian: "I am intrigued by getting to know the second daughter better." He had known that if the villagers heard him speaking Russian, they might accuse him of being a soviet spy so he kept his first language behind closed doors. 

"Good to hear. Zeus can't take a hint of no, so we will have to go to a higher authority to stop him, but first we see what the mass is like."

Nerissa, a mixed race African-American woman with long curly hair and a perfect smile, joined the Kelpie. "We can get the police to get Zeus away from you." 

"I don't want to risk their safety."

"I understand." 

There was a clap of thunder and Zeus the king of the gods of Olympus turned up. "Well, this just gets better and better."

"блять ты, сука блять," Matvey said before he threw down a smoke bomb and hastened the Kelpie away from Zeus, while he, Gracie, Glenda, Mabel, Nerissa and Emily stayed at Kembleford for a bit. 

The Kelpie ran until the Aerean led him to and inside a car, which happened to be the one that Inspector Sullivan drove with Sergeant Goodfellow. "Why here?"

"Zeus won't come back if you are surrounded by people. That's why most of his victims were alone so there would be no witnesses."

"That's not the only thing. We need to find this Sullivan bloke and tell him..."

"Tell this Sullivan bloke what?"

Inspector Sullivan had opened the door and saw them in the back row where the prisoners sat usually.

The Aerean spoke. "He saw two people doing like what people do when they're married but the husband didn't seem to enjoy it."

"What do you mean?"

"A married woman raped her husband and had her way with him."

Inspector Sullivan turned to the Kelpie. "Is this true?"

The Kelpie nodded. "I need your help, sirs, and my friends."

Goodfellow nodded while Sullivan drove them back to Kembleford. Luckily Zeus didn't find them and Mabel got her dream of owning a horse and the Kelpie took her back to her house.

Chapter Text

Late at night, things I thought I'd put behind me, haunt my mind... It was Thursday 28th February 2019 and Emily was hanging around Ferns College and she felt a chill in the air. She turned around and saw a beautiful black woman wearing a short dress, black peep toe heels, a thick silver bracelet and a necklace. "Who are you?"

The woman chuckled. "In this guise call me Steel, but you know me also as -" her face changed to a cruel face with cruel eyes and a cruel mouth - "Gaius." Then the face changed back. Steel laughed. "You're going to tell the truth to Terry and he'll throw you to the wolves. We can prevent it from happening."

"How?"

"You'll see."

Emily shuddered. It cannot be anything good. Besides, Terry was married with two children so any thing else was just a dream. She went over to Terry and told him the truth - that she wasn't fixated on him - and then watched helplessly as Steel turned into black smoke and possessed Terry. She gulped quietly.

Fake Terry grinned at Emily and then, without prior warning, supersped them across the car park, and on the college grounds to the building and through automatic doors to the Media department to the office and his large desk which was near the door. He then seized Emi's hands, pinned them to the wall while pressing his lips on hers. If Terry was not possessed, he'd have got into his black Audi and drove home to his family. But he was possessed and he could do nothing.

A little frustrated sound escaped her mouth, only to get lost in his. In response, he kissed her deeper, eliciting a more pleased noise from her throat. Emily tried to twist free. "Is this your plan? To get him to cheat on his spouse."

"Part of it." Gaius/Terry looked Emily in the eyes and Emily felt as if she was taking a cold shower before she saw that her body could not remove her mouth from his. Heart racing, she returned his kisses deeply, hungrily, not wanting to let her mind question the situation at present.

So beautiful. Very soon now Terry shall be no more, and Emily shall be mine.

Regaining control of her body, Emily pulled back for some air. One thing you should know, Gaius, I belong to no man.

Fake Terry's voice laughed in Emily's head. We will see about that. He slanted her head further, deepening the kiss, before he moved them to the desk, sat Emily down on the desk and then with magic had discard their clothes and closed the blinds and closed the door and locked it so no one could get in. He lowered his head to her neck, kissing it lower until he reached her breasts where he took a nipple into his mouth and suckled.

Emily arched into him. She mimicked his actions and he groaned in pleasure (she had been taken over by Gaius also). "I'm going to take you in me." With a hand, she stroked his manhood and Gaius/Terry groaned with pleasure as he put a finger in her core, curling up against the inner walls, making her wet for him. Then she got down from the desk and took Gaius's pene in her mouth. Before he came, he pulled out and she sat on the desk again and pulled him in for a kiss. She growled in the kiss as Gaius possessing Terry pushed himself inside of her.

A gasp fell out of Emily's mouth as she got used to the feeling. Gaius-as-Terry began to move, with each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in them. When Gaius, possessing Terry, climaxed, so did she. Then Gaius, possessing Terry, teleported them to room 9 where he bent her over the desk near the door to room 8 and took her...

The next morning was a different story. It turned out Gaius's plan was to go to the cop shop - by possessing Emily - and then tell the officer at the desk that Terry Wilks sexually assaulted her.

So Gaius's plan was to have Terry commit adultery by possessing him and making the beast with two backs with someone and then as someone go and tell the law that he had been raped.

----

The Kelpie was taking a walk to Doriathan and he came across Thomas More who was chancellor to Henry VIII. "Sir Thomas." He bowed.

"TJ," More acknowledged. "How do you fare today?"

"Not too bad. So you believe that Henry should listen to the Pope?"

More looked around for eavesdroppers. He'd trust the Kelpie more than Richard Rich who would more like rat him out to get a promotion or something like that. "The pope is a direct descendant of Saint Peter and it was him that was given the keys from our Lord Himself."

The Kelpie nodded. He bade farewell to Thomas More and carried on his way. He stopped at an inn. He got his room and did some reading.

Then there came a knock. Lucien, a friend of the Kelpie, poked his head around the door. "Sir Thomas More is here to see you."

What? I was talking to him earlier. At least he didn't question me on my views on religion. What would he want to see me for now? Will he try to burn me for heresy?

"I'll see him now." The Kelpie closed the book and got over to greet his guest. "Sir Thomas, what brings you here?"

"I had to see you first," the chancellor replied. 

“Oh stop it, you’ll make me blush.” 

"Good. Now love, might I ask why we’ve been so distant lately? I’ve tried my hardest to make everything perfect for you here, it just seems… ungrateful."

The Kelpie felt an odd feeling form in his stomach. Thomas More was not only chancellor but also married and with children. He was not the sort to have an affair with someone else and he would not be playing for the other team let alone both teams. He definitely wouldn't call another person 'love' unless he was talking about it.

"I’m… I’m sorry." TJ ducked his head. 

"And I accept that apology, sweet one." Fake More cupped his chin in a hand and lifted his head. The Kelpie almost instinctively batted his hand away, but a kiss was pressed harshly to his lips before he had the chance. He pulled away, but the chancellor moved a hand to his back and held him firmly in place. 

"Oh, my prince. Rejecting me so soon?" The man released his chin and stood, pulling TJ along with him. "Walk with me." He ordered, and the Kelpie was left with no choice but to follow him and hope for the best. 

The real Thomas More would not have called him 'prince'. That was more of Henry VIII or Prince Harry.

They continued walking along the pathway, the man's hand wrapped tightly around the Kelpie's waist, making it near impossible to escape. He thought wildly about what he could say, do, think, and what could happen.

He decided to ask some questions. 

"Who are you?" He asked the man quietly, leaning as far as he could out of his grasp. "What do you want?"

"I’m sure you know the answer to that, my dear," his captor replied, starting to rub circles on his back. There was a rumble of thunder and a flash of lightning. 

Zeus, god of thunder and horndogs. It had to be. There was no one else the Kelpie could think of that would do something like this. Approach him? Yes, but disguise themselves as a man he respected to get in his pants? Zeus was the one god fitting that description. He pulled at the Kelpie's boots and threw them on the floor and did the same with the rest of the clothes. Now he wore nothing else and Zeus’s member grew very hard at the sight.

In place of Thomas More was Henry VIII. "Do you realise how hard I tried to control myself?" Henry asked.

"N-no, Majesty." There was a glaze of confusion in the Kelpie's eyes. He was truly caught off guard with this one.

The king pushed the Kelpie down on the bed and climbed on top of him. "Now you know. And you have to take responsibility for it."

Henry pushed his legs open and settled himself. And with that he forced himself in and the Kelpie screamed at the pain but Henry did not relent. It wasn't about sex, it was power that Henry revelled in.

The Kelpie felt Henry reach his peak and let go inside. Even when Henry pulled out and slept beside him, the Kelpie had a poker face.

Chapter Text

Emily had nowhere to run because Gaius had her cornered. "Now what?"

"You're mine."

Emily gulped. Was this to be like the vision of Lúthien after she was captured by Sauron and Morgoth?

"Because I'm...because..." Lúthien's words faltered, betraying her. 

"Exactly, you deserve this," Mairon (Sauron's original name) said, reading her thoughts. "You took my fortress, took my prisoner, came right up to my master's throne to do who knows what other damage, and you expect to be released?" By now he was hissing in her ear with anger. "Besides, is this not what you wanted? I heard you offering yourself to Lord Melkor. Quite high aspirations you have, don't you think? To be the King's courtesan, your worthiness must be examined first.” Mairon's words dripped with malice.

"Morgoth is no king, but a sick monster!"

Her words infuriated him, and that fury raised his lust to new heights. Oh, how he wanted to unleash his full strength upon this elf. How he wanted to hear cries of anguish as he fueled the fire of his loins. Yet he had to control himself. This was all a performance for his master, a showcase of his skill at seduction. He couldn't disappoint. With a few words of magic, he entered her, neither gently nor with violence. The captive let out a surprised gasp of pleasure, then stilled, most likely realizing the implications of what she'd done.

"It feels good, doesn't it? Judging by your behavior a few moments ago, one wonders what sort of horrors you were expecting. Did you think I would treat my lord's guest poorly? Nay, Lúthien, we are benevolent hosts."

So disappointed she was with herself. No. That was the wrong choice of word. Disgusted. Lúthien was disgusted by her body's treachery. What was the matter with her? Why did she enjoy being ravaged by this spawn of evil, in front of Morgoth no less?

Luckily in the vision, Lúthien had managed to put Sauron to sleep with her cloak. What Gaius didn't know was that danger came from behind. Bling bling bling bling.

Bam! Merlin stabbed Gaius with a dagger designed to kill him. Gaius was defeated by bursting into flames and was gone. Emily crouched down to hug the black Labrador. "Thank you, old friend. We are safe now."

The black Labrador did a play bow. "Do you want to play?" Emily asked and petted him before having a small game of fetch. Then Emily put the tennis ball away. "What shall we do now?"

"Whatever you want," answered Merlin and he walked over and, after raising himself up on his hind legs, placed his front paws on her shoulders. "I have ultimate shapeshifting. I can be whatever I want to be. Tell me what you want and I can be it."

"I want you to make it seem like a dream, with the things that will happen. I want you to make it seem like I am on planet narcissus."

Merlin shifted shape until Emily was looking at a facsimile of herself. He kissed her deeply, flicking his tongue with hers. He lowered his head to her neck, kissing it lower until he reached her breasts, having lifted her T-shirt and lowered her bra, where he took a nipple into his mouth and suckled, as he put a finger in her core through the trousers and knickers, curling up against the inner walls, making her wet for him. "This is why I enjoy the female form sometimes." He turned Emily around and kissed the back of her neck and back and to the small of the back, still fingering down there. Then Merlin shifted shape again so his legs fused together to be the lower half of a snake and wrapped Emily's legs in his coils.

"What will you do - Oh!" Emily exclaimed as Merlin moved his head to the place between her legs and licked and sucked her core. She entangled her fingers in his hair and pushed him closer. She arched into him and screamed his name as an orgasm overtook her. She pulled him up and kissed him. "I want you to make love to me as... Trillion the three headed lion."

"As you wish." Merlin turned himself into a lion and then gained two extra heads. He used his paws to pin down Emily's ankles and wrists to the sides. He entered her slowly, gauging her expression for any reaction. Emily gasped and thrust her hips upwards to meet his thrusts. She felt him reach his peak and kissed him deeply as Merlin the Labrador shapeshifted from Trillion the three headed lion into his TV namesake and let go inside.

Merlin the Labrador withdrew out of her and Emily pulled him into her embrace. They snuggled.

Chapter Text

4th April 1996. The Kelpie and Emily were taking a walk and they came across a handsome young man. He wore his shirt with the first three buttons undone and a blazer and black trousers - with a belt - and black shoes. His eyes were light blue and his hair dark blond.

It was James. He opened his arms as Emily ran to hug him. The Kelpie hugged them both. "You're alive?"

"I'm afraid not. You see, no one knew where Gorlock was and Duke was on a mission, so it was just us and then Haxchets came and left no survivors. Somehow I managed to hang on to a bit of life to tell Duke about it is better to forgive and gave gifts - he gets the necklace, TJ can have the watch and Emily gets the Beanie Babies."

Emily tried not to cry at the revelation that the guys she had deemed her friends were dead. That and because she felt that he felt lonely. He craved for her warmth. Her affectionate smile. He had pretended a long pillow was her and cuddled it.

"Do you fear us?" he softly asked as he lightly began to run his index finger down the length of her cheek. Her breath hitched as he touched her skin, her heart suddenly pounding in her chest.

"No. I fear neither of you."

The Kelpie laughed. "I think I will get us Burger King for lunch. How's that?"

"Ok." Emily and James nodded. "But what about you?"

"I'll be fine. I have the aptitude for shapeshifting. See you later."

"See you later."

The Kelpie trotted to Burger King, leaving James alone with Emily.

"We need not do anything," Emily said. "But if you wish, there are things we could do which would bring you pleasure, and which need not betray you to a future spouse, though I am certain you said you like making friends and kindly turn down anyone for a relationship."

James nodded. He reciprocated the kiss when she kissed him. He lowered his head to Emily's neck, kissing it lower. Emily unleashed a moan of pleasure. She gave permission for him to take off the top and bra and he reached her breasts where he took a nipple into her mouth and suckled.

"I bet you taste delicious and your legs would look nice draped over my shoulders." James got down on his knees, looking up at Emily for agreement and got it, and then pressed his head to the pubes and ran a tongue along the slit of labia. He then laid Emily down on the floor and draped the woman's legs over his shoulders. Emily arched into James who put a finger in Emily's core, curling up against the inner walls, making her wet for him. White liquid flowed out and James lapped it up. She did the same thing to him, taking him in her mouth. Then they fixed their clothes.

The Kelpie returned and then he, James and Emily tucked into their food.

----

James was with his brother John, his cousin Ham and uncle Archonian. No one knew where Gorlock was and Duke was on a mission, so it was just them. Then Haxchets came.

"Where's the one called Duke?" The Haxchet captain asked.

"He's not here. If you lay a finger on us, he will be after you."

"We'll take our chances." The Haxchet captain laughed as they watched the men being slaughtered by their subordinates. Then they all left as wisps of smoke.

The next place James went to was Kembleford but the problem was that as a ghost he could not interact with the living as they could not see him. 

Described as a male in his 30s, six feet tall, slim build, black hair and clean shaven, Inspector Sullivan and Sergeant Goodfellow were heading back to the car when they saw two people in the backseats talking.

"That's not the only thing. We need to find this Sullivan bloke and tell him..."

Sullivan opened the door. "Tell this Sullivan bloke what?"

"He saw two people doing like what people do when they're married but the husband didn't seem to enjoy it," the Aerean said.

"What do you mean?"

"A married woman raped her husband and had her way with him."

Inspector Sullivan turned to the Kelpie. "Is this true?"

The Kelpie nodded. "I need your help, sirs, and my friends."

Meanwhile Father Brown was at St Mary's church and he heard footsteps. He turned around and saw Inspector Sullivan running up to him. "Inspector, what can I do for you?"

"Father, there's been a murder or two and someone needs protection. We cannot let any more people die." Inspector Sullivan turned to the Kelpie who had joined them. "This is TJ Cromwell and he is able to tell you about what he saw."

"Actually, I'm TJ Lake. TJ Cromwell is a good friend," the Kelpie said. "I saw a woman forcing her husband against his will to sleep with her."

"Why would she do that?" The catholic priest asked.

"It's not about sex, it's about power."

Inspector Sullivan agreed. "You do know this is a crime, but the Superintendent will probably say that it is nothing to do with the police and how they don't get involved in others' businesses."

Father Brown wasn't sure of what to think. Usually, Sullivan and his predecessor Valentine would have told him not to get involved, but in this case, the priest's help was required. He picked up his black umbrella. "Let's go. Do you know where the murder has been?"

"It's at..." The Inspector told the address and offered the priest a lift to save time. They went to the pathway near the entrance to Kembleford and found the first murder victim.

Later sometime, Sullivan went into his office and found Lady Felicia at his desk writing something. "Lady Felicia, do you mind if I ask what is it you are doing?"

"Ah, Inspector. How fortuitous of you. Do take a seat."

"You're sitting in my chair."

"Oh." Lady Felicia finished her writing and went up to him. "No young lady in your life?"

"No, Lady Felicia, I -"

"Shame and you so young and handsome."

The two looked at each other for a few seconds before Lady Felicia moved aside and left the office.

The Kelpie, as Adrian Foote, was taking a walk with Emily, who was dressed in a vicar costume, and Gracie and Matvey when Inspector Sullivan walked up to them. "Do you know an Annette Rose?"

"Yes, she's a member of some committee or some other thing. Why?"

"I think it was her that my friend and I were talking about in your car."

Speak of the devil. Annette and her hubby Sean turned up. "We're having a talent show in the theatre at the weekend. Will you attend?"

"Sure."

Annette and Sean left. Gracie turned to everyone. "What will everyone do, or shall we just watch?"

"We can join in," Emily suggested.

That weekend, after Sunday Mass, the talent show had commenced. Everyone sat in their seats, watching the talents. Then -

"Give it up for Inspector Sullivan and Sergeant Goodfellow?" the announcer announced, confused.

The audience applauded. The two police officers faced each other, gave each other a high five and as the music started, Sullivan jumped and ran and slid across the stage on his knees! Then he got up and turned to face Goodfellow for they were doing the jive to Waterloo by ABBA with kicking and arm flicking and turning movements like Tom and Camilla did in 2008 Strictly Come Dancing.

Luckily it was Inspector Sullivan and Sergeant Goodfellow who won the contest in first place. The crowd went wild. At least they weren't acting homophobic just because the police officers were dancing with each other.

"Well, that was an interesting performance. Didn't know you had it in you," Sid remarked.

"There's a lot you don't know about me," Sullivan remarked.

Lady Felicia screamed when she saw the latest murder victim. Father Brown did the prayer for the dead next to the corpse and made the sign of the cross and stood up. "Perhaps we should dust for fingerprints and get the answers."

"You know, maybe you're right," Sullivan said.

Gracie looked around. "Where's TJ?"

The Kelpie was missing. He had been dragged off when everyone was busy examining the dead body. The Aerean pointed to a corner. "There he is."

Everyone saw the Kelpie dragged off by Sean though Father Brown noticed that Sean had an expression of reluctance. Matvey ran and the others followed (Emily had changed out of the vicar costume). He came across the Cromwells - Thomas, Margaret, Grace and TJ. "Did you see our friend get dragged off?"

Grace pointed behind her. "That way."

The group - Father Brown, Inspector Sullivan, Gracie, Matvey, Emily and the Cromwell family - went to a place. In fact, it was the same place that Father Brown and Inspector Sullivan had gone through when Harriet Greensleeves had shot - and missed them. They went to a tunnel. 

Father Brown and Inspector Sullivan remembered what happened the last time, after the death of DC Frank Albert.

"Just keep calm," the catholic priest advised. "Let me do the talking."

Harriet Greensleeves had got out of the car before that.

"Did the chief constable send you?" Harriet asked a silhouetted figure on the other side in front of a police car.

"Yes, Ma'am."

"There was some complications," said Harriet as she pulled out a gun from her pocket.

Sullivan lunged and grabbed the gun from Harriet and pointed it at her chest.

"Don't be a fool," said Father Brown. Truman was approaching them.

"He hasn't got the.." began Harriet. She was then forced back by the gun.

"The next word you say will be your last," Sullivan said as he got Harriet back against the wall with the gun. "If you're such an expert in human behaviour, Father, then you know I will do this."

"No, you won't."

"One, just one reason why not?"

"Because you're innocent."

It seemed like history was to repeat itself. Annette had a gun in her hand. Sullivan lunged and grabbed the gun from Annette and pointed it at her chest.

"Don't be a fool," said Father Brown.

"He hasn't got the.." began Annette. She was then forced back by the gun.

"The next word you say will be your last," Sullivan said as he got Annette back against the wall with the gun. "If you're such an expert in human behaviour, Father, then you know I will do this."

"No, you won't."

"You're right, I won't." Sullivan threw the gun away. "I'd be the very thing I despise - a cold-blooded killer. Without remorse. I'd never forgive myself."

Grace Cromwell turned the gun into a bubble gun. "Why did you have your way with Sean when he was not consenting?"

"It counts as rape if it's a stranger, but not if it's your spouse!" Annette exclaimed.

This made Gracie mad. "It doesn't matter if he's your spouse! He said no, and he can say no!"

"Yeah," agreed TJ Cromwell.

Sullivan got out a pair of handcuffs. "Annette Rose, you're under arrest for marital rape. Anything you say may be used as evidence against you."

Once Annette Rose was safely locked away in a cell, Father Brown asked Sullivan if he can have a word in private. The two went into the office and closed the door. "What can I do for you, Father?"

Father Brown, using his deduction skills, pointed out that Sullivan would have usually told him to not interfere in a murder case and call him meddlesome. 

'Sullivan' grinned. "Very observant, Father Brown."

From the priest's pov, he saw a handsome young man wearing his shirt with the first three buttons undone and a blazer and black trousers - with a belt - and black shoes and eyes light blue and hair dark blond come out of the Inspector. "Father Brown."

"James Roe." James shook hands with the priest. "Nice to meet you."

"And this is Inspector Sullivan."

James shook hands with the Inspector. He was glad to see that the others - Gracie, Matvey, Emily, the Kelpie, Thomas, Margaret, Grace and TJ - were alright when they came to visit.

Chapter Text

Ariadne came to inspect the Athenian youths and maidens who were brought from Athens and saw that one of them was dressed differently. "Who are you?" She asked the Kelpie.

The Kelpie kept his eyes lowered. "TJ Lake. May I ask you for your name?"

"Ariadne, princess of Crete." When the Athenians were being led by the guards, Ariadne pressed something into the Kelpie's hands, a key of a sort.

Late at night, some were asleep but had nightmares of the labyrinth and the minotaur and others were terrified to sleep. The princess went to the Kelpie and then gave him a ball of string and told him how to navigate the deadly maze. The Kelpie thanked her and turned to leave.

"Promise me one thing," Ariadne called.

The Kelpie turned around.

"Promise me when you leave, you take me with you."

The Kelpie smiled. He followed Ariadne's instructions and encountered the minotaur - half man, half bull. He 'killed' the minotaur by throwing magic dust on the monster to turn the creature human - what the minotaur could look like if Minos and not the bull was his father - and then they left with the others - the thirteen Athenians and princess Ariadne - away from Crete. They stopped at an island.

While the Athenians & the former minotaur now named Asterion were partying and making merry, Ariadne was waiting for the Kelpie to come to her as earlier he said there was something he needed to do. The Kelpie saw who he initially thought was Blackjack but then he noticed that instead of the usual wings that Pegasus had, the black Pegasus had bat wings. "What's your name?"

"I don't think I have one."

"Ok. I'll call you Astro. It means star."

"Thanks. Can we be friends?"

"Yes."

And so Astro and the Kelpie became friends. The Kelpie went to Ariadne and they kissed, but there wasn't a spark - it was like in The Princess Diaries 2, where Princess Mia and Andrew Jacoby kissed but there was no spark. "Friends then?"

"Yeah, why not?" 

Luckily the Athenians went back to Athens with the white sail, the ex minotaur went with them, and Ariadne and the Kelpie and Astro went on adventures.

---

Gwaine was in Camelot and he spotted a beautiful girl in a pale pink dress and with long black curls. Having an idea, he snatched a flower from the basket of a girl passing by, and presented it to the maiden. "I believe this belongs to you."

The Kelpie - for that was who the maiden was - slowly turned around and smiled. "Oh, thank you." He put the flower in his hair.

"I'm Gwaine," said Gwaine.

"Lynn," the Kelpie said, shaking his hand.

Gwaine noticed the laundry basket that the Kelpie was carrying. "Let me carry that. A princess shouldn't have to lump her washing around."

"Unfortunately I'm not a princess."

"Ah, but you see...you are to me. I've only eyes for you."

The Kelpie thanked him and they went through the streets. It was only when there was no one else about that the Kelpie carried Gwaine while Gwaine carried the basket.

However, later, Gwaine found the Kelpie being cornered by thugs. "Is there a problem here?"

"No," one of them said. "Now leave."

"You alright, Lynn?" Gwaine asked the Kelpie, ignoring the bandits.

The Kelpie shook his head and mouthed no.

"I thought I told you to leave?" the thug who spoke earlier said.

"I wasn't talking to you," Gwaine said.

With the Kelpie, Gwaine took down the thugs.

---

Anya leaned in to whisper in his ear. "Absolute Charisma. With you on Jim and my side, we will rid Gotham of crime and corruption." Anya had succeeded in her plan of turning Theo Galavan from an enemy to a friend (and then a lover to her). She also realised that he was the man whom she met in her dream when he called her a beautiful woman.

Earlier, Anya Romanov went to see Detective Jim Gordon with her suspicions. "Detective Gordon, what we are going to do is I will show you the layout of the city." Then in a whisper: "I will talk in my native language and you will read the writing on the paper."

Jim Gordon nodded. In Russian, Anya told him about the weather, but on the paper she had written in English: Theo Galavan had planned to use Oswald to kidnap Mayor James and get rid of the political candidates who aspire to be the successor.

"What? We can't let him do such a thing."

"We can't and we won't," Anya agreed. "I'll see if we can get to Oswald and see if he can keep his mum with him so she doesn't get kidnapped, and if not we will get a safehouse."

However, there came a vision to Anya of Gertrud Kapelput imprisoned like some animal and Oswald came to the rescue and pleaded earnestly for her release and all seemed well until Tabitha stabbed the older woman in the back and Penguin was helpless to do anything.

"Why, Oswald, whatever is the matter?" Gertrud asked, worried for her only son.

Penguin had tears in his eyes. "Nothing Mother. Just that we're together now and that it's going to be ok."

"You're such a good boy..." Gertrud breathed her last.

Anya could only watch with the Penguin as well. Oswald cried his heart out over his mother's mortal remains as the Galavan siblings watched on impassively.

"Padeniye! Krepche i krepche v serdtse kholodnom nenavist. Theo i Tabitha otnye ty nash zaklyatyy vrag!" Anya declared in her native language, not caring that no one could understand, watching Tabitha and Theo turn their backs and walk away from the scene. Downfall! Harder and harder in the cold heart grows hatred! Theo and Tabitha, from now on you are our sworn enemy!

Penguin called the Galavan siblings - though they looked nothing alike - but mainly Theo a coward. Theo went to Penguin and pointed a gun. "Any last words?" He taunted.

"Yes. I'll kill you." Penguin took the knife out of his mother's back and slashed it across Theo's neck - non-lethal - and ran and jumped out of the window after Theo clutched his neck and screamed and Tabitha G was shooting at Penguin and missed like a stormtrooper.

Then some days later, while disguised as Jim - Jim and Anya agreed beforehand - Anya was running with Theo (now Mayor - Anya had seen the enlargement picture of Theo and thought it like in the My Parents are Aliens episode Snappy Families when Lucy Barker and her brother Josh with CJ and Harry came back from school and saw an enlargement of CJ's school picture on the wall), holding his arm and yelled to the chauffeur, "Get him out of here!"

The chauffeur went to open the back door and then got shot in the back. Fake Jim Gordon wheeled around on the intruder and pointed a gun and saw it was Penguin.

"Hello, Jim." Penguin was also pointing a gun, a rifle.

Theo was crouching behind 'Jim'. 

"Please, step aside. You wouldn't protect him if you knew what man he was."

"Oswald, listen to me. You have to put the gun down."

Oswald: He killed my mother, Jim.

'Jim': Ya znayu - I know.

Theo looked at Jim like, bitch what? 

Oswald looked like he was on the verge of tears.

"Detective Gordon, I am ordering you to put that man down now!" Theo said, having said down like dooowwwnn.

"Molchi!" Anya-as-Jim snapped. Then she noticed something sneaking up on Penguin.

"Watch out!" Anya-as-Jim shouted to Oswald as she saw that an agent of Lucifer shot at the Penguin who escaped in the limousine.

With that knowledge, Jim and Anya managed to find Oswald and tell him about his mother's fate. They found Ms Kapelput and ensured that she stayed with Penguin at work and in his sight.

When that was done, Jim and Anya drove to Theo's penthouse. "Do you want me to come with you for backup?"

"I'll call you if there is danger."

Jim Gordon nodded and waited in the car while Anya headed upstairs. Anya found Theo by his lonesome. "Hey, Theo. With you on Jim and my side, we will rid Gotham of crime and corruption." Anya had succeeded in her plan of turning Theo Galavan from an enemy to a friend (and then a lover to her). And Oswald had his parents with him.

Anya's plan: Anya found Theo by his lonesome. "Hey, Theo. With you on Jim and my side, we will rid Gotham of crime and corruption."

The billionaire nodded. Theo enjoyed the way that Anya's blonde curls fell in front of her shoulders and the way she lit up the room with her presence. "May I be the first to kiss you?"

"Sure." Anya then felt Theo's lips on her forehead before she decided to surrender to her feelings and touch his lips with hers. 

The two of them undressed each other slowly, taking time to explore each other until they wore nothing. Anya nudged Theo onto his back on the bed and straddled him. "You are going to wake up and all you will think of is me." 

After getting him hard, Anya sunk right onto him. Theo gasped with delight. Anya bent down to kiss him. She was confident that Jim Gordon and Theo Galavan and herself could fight crime and protect the innocent.

---

Peter Fleming and Clara were in Palm City as per usual, after doing a press conference, and then they went to a restaurant nearby. 

Clara shuddered. She had recalled in a dream of being in a restaurant with Peter and the vegan teacher was there with her mods and they were trying to get Clara and Peter to be vegan but then Peter turned into Chess and killed them all. Hopefully that won't happen. Clara may not have liked the vegan teacher for her actions especially harassing others for not being vegan and when someone went to Kadie because a mod was harassing them, Kadie sent the person documentaries, showing everyone her true colours of a heartless bitch who is obsessed with veganism, but she wouldn't want her dead.

"Is everything alright?" Peter asked after they sat down.

"For now, yes, but we need to right a wrong done to a friend." Clara explained the situation.

Peter nodded, figuring out how to help.

---

Thomas Cromwell was with his family - Margaret, Grace and TJ, and they were waiting for the others to arrive. Anya-as-Jim arrived with Theo and then turned back into herself, then there was Peter Fleming and Clara, and the Kelpie. There was also Macbeth from Macbeth on the estate and other people from there, Gracie and Matvey, Mabel and Emily, Tanya and Franklin.

"What's the matter?" Tanya asked the Kelpie with Franklin ready to help out. "Do you want us to get the others?"

"That'd be nice."

Tanya waved a hand and in teleported Dean and Olga, Florence and Harrison, Duncan and Cinderella, Reagan and Keitha and Ashton and Gretel, as well as Percy Jackson and his friends Jason, Reyna, Will and Nico. "It's that vegan teacher again? Did she say anything to upset you?"

"The vegan teacher is using my past against me, like she did with so many people," the Kelpie answered, referring to people who had been in similar situations and Kadie Karen was being horrible to them. "She said that she's not convinced that I was attacked and that if I did not want it to happen to me, I should not 'pay people to do that to others'. And that whatever others are going through is nothing compared to what the animals go through."

"What a horrible thing to say about you," Clara remarked. "She makes Chess look like a saint in comparison. Anya, your dog Chess is speedy?"

"Yes, which is why I don't take the lead off when we are not in fenced areas."

The group found that vegan teacher and her mods and supporters. The Canadian woman looked smug as she said, "My heart went out to him, but now I started to look a little bit closer and now I'm not convinced that it ever even happened." 

"You're messed up in the head. Just because he's not vegan, it doesn't mean that he is lying about being a SA victim," Ashton told the cult leader.

TVT said of bulls in the dairy industry and how they were 'forcefully masturbated against their will, their sperm taken, and removed'. She even said that vegan food was not expensive.

Gracie turned red, knowing she was from the poor side of town and it seemed like TVT was being presumptuous by saying that anyone can go vegan and that there was no excuse for animals abuse - not religion, eating disorder, peer pressure or monetary status. There was no way that Gracie, her family and friends and other townsfolk would go vegan. Matvey saw that Pearl and her three children - Percy, Phoebe and Rainbow - were knitting scarves and decided to have a go and so did Gracie.

Dean glared at the vegan teacher. "Hey, Baba Yaga, behind you."

The vegan teacher and mods and supporters turned around and saw the parallel counterparts of Thomas, Margaret, Peter, Clara, Vince, Orwell, Anya and Theo - Thomasa, Garett, Peta, Clark, Vinnie, Orwell (guy), Andrey and Thea.

Everyone fought against the vegan cult and won. The Kelpie thanked everyone for their help and also, like with Princess Ariadne, befriended Macbeth. Mina and Stan and Svitlana joined in with Adria Van Nederveen.

Chapter Text

So the story of Little Red Riding Hood goes in the conventional way, in that Grandma was feeling under the weather and she was not to talk to strangers.

Little Red Riding Hood, aka Flanna was walking in the woods and she heard a twig snap and whirled around to confront the intruder but then it turned out to be her aunt Malvada. "Hi, Auntie Mal. What are you doing here?"

"Can't an aunt check up on her niece? I was just wanting to go out to explore here."

Flanna nodded. She nattered for a bit and carried on the path. What she did not know was that Malvada was Mistress of the Dark Arts. But then it was getting dark so Flanna set up camp and hunted rabbits and ate them, but not as herself. No, she had a secret. She was able to shift to wolf form at will, and she kept it a secret from everyone. Everyone except her grandmother. Then she went to sleep. She had also managed to avoid the woodcutter who was also a hunter on the side.

The next morning, after breakfast, Flanna carried on the path and reached Grandma's house. She knocked on the door. "Granny, it's Flanna. May I come in?"

"Come," called Granny and Flanna came in.

It was not Granny. There was a beautiful majestic fat queen in a red elegant dress and Aunt Malvada. Flanna frowned. "Where's Gran?"

"Out of town," Malvada answered. She walked over to Flanna and kissed her but not in the way that an aunt kissed a niece. "You're so lovely. I only want to keep away from cruel people who seek to ruin your beauty."

"Uh, thanks."

The beautiful majestic fat queen in a red elegant dress laughed and disappeared for she had been an illusion. Malvada smirked. "I know your secret."

Did Malvada know about Flanna being able to shift to wolf form? 

Malvada still smirked. "Tell me about the prince you've been seeing. What do you do when you're alone together?"

"Uh... We talk together about different things and we play together for hours."

Malvada pulled out a silk scarf and tied it around Flanna's eyes. "Pretend I am your prince. What will we talk about?"

"All sorts of things. Mainly animals and treating people with kindness and respect. Why do you want me to pretend you are the prince?"

"Just a game." The Mistress of the Dark Arts, certain that Flanna had her eyes covered, took on the face and dress of the prince. She spoke in his voice: "My love, can I kiss you?"

"On the cheek." Flanna had a hunch about this situation. She felt the prince's lips touch the skin on her cheek. 

Malvada, disguised as the prince, made the beast with two backs with Flanna. She did not know Flanna's wolf secret.

----

"I love you," Belle whispered, sobbing, into the Beast's still form, as the last rose petal fell.

But wait what was this? Beams of light fell from the sky as the Beast's body was lifted into the air and golden lights shone from him as he turned back into his pre-cursed self (appearance wise, at least the personality had improved). 

"Belle, it's me." Prince Adam took a step close to the girl who freed him and Belle gazed into his sapphire eyes. 

Knowing now that it was her true love, Belle and Adam kissed. Lights flew around them and... somehow Belle was now the furry one.

"What just happened?" Belle asked.

A beautiful woman, the Enchantress, appeared next to them. "The original curse has been broken, but now it seems that it has transferred to you."

"Oh, ok."

The Enchantress left, as did Belle and Adam, after the palace festivities, albeit for different reasons.

In the bedroom, Belle and Adam made the beast with two backs. Luckily Adam didn't mind what Belle looked like because Belle did not mind when Adam was cursed.

"Bon nuit," Adam said and kissed Belle's furry cheek.

"Bon nuit," Belle said and kissed him deeply.

Chapter Text

Dubheasa - in her ugly obese witch form - was dressed only in a black brasserie and knickers and fishnet stockings when another vegan fanatic by the name of Tash Peterson and her posse came invading the eating establishment Dubheasa was in.

Tash shouted about the horrors of the food industry while there was the sounds of animals screaming and a giant screen showed animals in slaughterhouses. Dubheasa wanted to eat her food in peace, but those inane vegans were not leaving.

The sorceress had an idea. With a spell, she vanished the speakers, screen and the phones that they used for filming. I'm gonna lie that you sexually violated me, because I know it will make you look like a monster and that it will be real difficult for you to prove your innocence. Dubheasa managed to act convincingly and while the other patrons gave sympathy, the witch turned into a quadruped creature with a mouth that stretched down to its neck and devoured the crazy vegans. Then Dubheasa turned back into herself and finished her food before leaving. She came across Emily and went to her. "Hi."

"Hi." Before Emily could say anything else, she was whisked away to a lavish bedroom.

Dubheasa cackled and grinned, revealing missing top two front teeth. "Do you find me ugly?"

"No. Your name means dark beauty, though I wonder whether it is from your hair or because beauty is bad sometimes."

"Both." She sat in a chair and pulled the young woman onto her lap. "Cierra tu ojos y besame."

Close your eyes and kiss me, Emily guessed, but she was unsure if Dubheasa was then going to say open wide. And it was like tempting fate when she felt Dubheasa's tongue in her mouth. She did as she was told. She hoped it would not be like fanfic Recompense where on first reading she thought that Thú was going to turn into Beren and then shag Lúthien Tinúviel like she was a scarlet woman.

Next thing she knew, Emily felt that she was not wearing anything and neither was Dubheasa. She opened her eyes and tried to pull away but the other woman had a grip like iron. "Nice boobs. They're like watermelons."

"Thank you. You're not so bad yourself."

Emi again attempted to free herself and failed.

Dubheasa lowered her hand to rub at the younger woman's clit and, under her breath, muttered some words and Emily was wet down there. She thrust her hips against Emily and Emily felt something hard and throbbing push inside her.

Dubheasa was now a hermaphrodite - waist down a man, waist up a slender woman. "I am slender, really. I go for the ugly obese form so I can sometimes accuse people of fat shaming and have them cancelled." She then teleported them to the bed and smirked as she got on the top of Emily while thrusting into her. "You. Are. So. Good. So tight and right. I'm gonna come!"

"No, you mustn't!"

"Don't worry, my dear." Dubheasa lowered her head to Emily's ear and whispered: "I can manipulate my anatomy. Right now, it seems like I had a vesectomy, so you can't get pregnant. Or you can drink my blood, but it will look and taste like watermelon juice." Dubheasa spilled herself in Emily but Emily noticed that the white stuff was milk instead.

The two cleaned themselves up and got dressed.

There was a knock and in came an alluring Russian woman. She spoke to Emily in Russian: "Hi. I'm Natasha."

Emily responded in Russian also: "I'm Emily. This is Dubheasa." 

The two women shook hands. 

Chapter Text

Scheming parents paraded their beautiful young daughters before a king or prince in the hope she'd be picked as a wife. There was one such person named Gwyn and he was hoping that his daughter Annika would marry the prince - or at least the king. Then she would have a son who would be king. It would be a win-win situation for Gwyn.

Just like Thomas Boleyn, Gwyn would use any means to achieve his goals. Especially bribing people to look the other way. He had decided to get rid of some people who were getting in his way of ambition.

Antoinette was one such person. She had also been competing to marry either the king or the prince, egged on by her mother no doubt. Antoinette was riding in the forest and she stopped to get a drink. She dismounted and knelt by the water and cupped her hands to scoop the water but then Gwyn burst out of the water - the water made him invisible - and pulled her underneath.

Antoinette fought against him and tried to climb out of the water but she couldn't. "What do you want?"

Gwyn snickered and waved a hand and they could breathe underwater. "You're not going to compete with my daughter in marrying the king or I will destroy your family. Understand?"

"Yes, Lord Gwyn." Antoinette nodded submissively.

Gwyn surfaced the both of them and took them out of the water and their wet clothes. "I know how we could get dry. But tell me, have you ever been with a man?"

"If you mean romantically involved with one, no."

"Very well." He lowered his head to her neck, kissing it lower until he reached her breasts where he took a nipple into his mouth and suckled.

Moaning, Antoinette arched into him. "What are you doing?"

"Getting you prepared." Gwyn pulled his mouth away from her breast and put his pene near her mouth. "Suck me."

She took him in her mouth, trying out different ways of sucking and licking. Gwyn groaned out a praise. Before he came, he pulled out and pushed himself inside her vagina.

Each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in them. When Antoinette climaxed, so did Gwyn who then pulled out after having his fill. Gwyn got a dagger and cut off a lock of her hair. Then he ate it and became an exact copy of Antoinette.

Antoinette agreed to marry the king - of another kingdom - and stayed out of Gwyn's way.

----

Ulla was pregnant with Franklin's - a different Franklin named Franklin Chance - child after a one night stand. Last night, Ulla was at pub and celebrating with her friend Yasmin when they noticed that there was a tall, dark and handsome bloke sitting some seats down from them.

"Omg, that guy is so checking you out, girl," Yasmin said to Ulla. "You should ask for his phone number."

"Oh, shut up, Yas, I'm not desperate." Ulla laughed. "Seriously, though I agree with the sentiment."

"What sentiment?"

"He's good looking."

"Yeah, and you should definitely get with him. Let me know how it goes."

Ulla nodded and went to the guy and learnt that his name was Franklin and he was visiting. She invited him to her house and he agreed.

"We need not do anything," Ulla said. "But if you wish, there are things we could do which would bring you pleasure, and which need not betray you to a future spouse."

Franklin Chance nodded. He reciprocated the kiss when she kissed him. He lowered his head to Ulla's neck, kissing it lower. Ulla unleashed a moan of pleasure. She gave permission for him to take off the top and bra and he reached her breasts where he took a nipple into her mouth and suckled.

"I bet you taste delicious and your legs would look nice draped over my shoulders." Franklin got down on his knees, looking up at Ulla for agreement and got it, and then pressed his head to the pubes and ran a tongue along the slit of labia. He then laid Ulla down on the bed and draped the woman's legs over his shoulders. Ulla arched into Franklin who put a finger in her core, curling up against the inner walls, making her wet for him. White liquid flowed out and Franklin Chance lapped it up. Ulla did the same thing to him, taking him in her mouth.

Then Franklin Chance pushed himself inside her. Ulla unleashed a gasp and grasped the bed sheets, feeling him stroke her inner walls and came undone with him.

Sexually satisfied, Franklin Chance pulled out and Ulla and he lied close together and drifted off into sleep.

----

Emily's POV - The Hunted

I strolled by a lake one day and my eyes fell on a beautiful black horse serenely grazing nearby. Excited because I liked horses, I went to pet it but stepped back in alarm when I noticed the water weeds. Oh, no. This was the home of the Kelpie! Was I going to die? Not now! I can't die now. 

There came a laugh of amusement from the Kelpie. "Are you afraid of me?"

"No, Kelpie," I laughed, nervously. "It'll take a lot more than that to frighten me." I mentally planned what to do to get away in case of danger. "And now I'm going. You can't stop me." I turned around and walked away but then I heard footsteps and turned around to see Thomas Cromwell but with water weeds in his hair.

Good day to you, my fine young lady. With your lips so sweetly full. May I help you comb your long hair? Sweep it from that brow so cool?

I hoped that I was not going to go gaga over some guy - even if it was the Kelpie pretending to be someone else. "Please, will you promise you will spare the lives of everyone I care about?"

"My lady." He lowered his head, looked up at me with a smile and I felt my heart beating fast. He then bowed.

Well I'm a man when I'm feeling the urge to step ashore. So I may charm you, not alarm you. Tell you all fine things, and more.

Fucking hell, I agree with that commenter on YouTube who commented on a video with Henry and Thomas with Red Light (the name of the song - Fame) who said that Thomas was bloody gorgeous in black -XDDraigCymraeg. I recalled reading on Tudors wiki about the reasons to love James Frain and Thomas Cromwell and mostly for James's part it was appearance but there were some about skills too. There was also the same YouTube commenter who said that James Frain 'is so hot in black. Cromwell never looked better in black ;)'. 

"I think we understand each other," I said after the Kelpie got up from his bow. I smiled back, feeling glad.

The Kelpie leaned in close, about to kiss me.

"Wait," I said. This was the 21st century. Times have changed.

"Yes?" The Kelpie said.

"Can I… Can I kiss you?"

"By all means, yes."

I told him to close his eyes – and he did – while I applied the lip balm (who wants to kiss with dry lips, seriously) and I pressed my lips against his softly. I felt as if fireworks exploded within me. Nothing and no one else mattered in that moment. Just the Kelpie.

You must make a choice, though its consequences might scare you. All reforms are painful, there’s no way around it. "Do what you want. I am up for it. I can take it. Give it your best shot." 

The Kelpie returned the kiss so eagerly, and I could feel shivers running down my spine. I took his hands in mine and beamed. "You know, you’re not so bad. Having spent time with you, you’ve become Mr Nice Guy. I'm Emily. I'll call you TJ."

Then I trailed kisses on his neck, and the Kelpie gasped ecstatically. "You have such a magnetic personality and I'm drawn to you in a way that I can't ignore," he said. 

I pulled back for air. "Are you going to lure me to a watery grave?"

"No, Emily. If I had misled you in anyway, then I am truly sorry."

"It’s fine. Can we be friends?"

"Indeed, we could be friends."

I nodded. "I wonder if we can get to know each other more closely." Still, regarding water and the Kelpie, one could never be too careful.

"I think we understand each other." He drew me close, kissing me powerfully, wrapping one arm around me to stop me from escaping, the other on the back of my head.

Say goodbye to all your dear kin, for they hate to see you go in your young prime, to this place of mine in the still loch far below. Up, ride with the kelpie. I'll steal your soul to the deep. If you don't ride with me while the devil's free, I'll ride with somebody else.

In no time at all, we were both in our birthday suits before I pushed the Kelpie onto his back and straddled him. "You are going to feel something so good that you will be begging me for more, my beautiful Kelpie. TJ." Very soon now enemies shall be no more, and the Kelpie is mine, I thought.

My time had come. I positioned myself near his manhood. And sunk right onto him to the hilt. The Kelpie gasped with delight, getting use to my velvety sensation. I mimicked him. "Is this ok?"

"Yes, Emily." He smiled winningly.

Lowering myself, my arms went around his neck, clutching him to me. All his skin against mine felt divine. I leaned in to kiss him.

----

At Bright Fields Stables, Zoe Phillips and her sister Rosie and their friends were getting ready for the nationals. Mia was saying how they needed to defeat Holloway their rival riding school and everyone cheered.

Noella, a selkie, and the Kelpie were standing in the back and listened also. "We may need to get the others, just in case danger decided to strike at them."

"Yes. Will your brother Noel attend?" The Kelpie asked.

Noella nodded. The phone went ping and Noella checked the screen. "Florence said that everyone else will be watching at the stands."

"Ok."

To get to the event, everyone took a coach, while the horses were loaded into the trailers. They got to the show jumping arena.

Holloway Stables members were there - Gaby, Callum, Alex and some others. "You're so going down!" Callum taunted.

"If we go down, you're coming with us," Mia declared, fuming that the scumbag had been dating Susie and was going to cheat on her but Mia had exposed Callum. "This is war."

"We're gonna destroy you at junior nationals."

"Not if we destroy you first." Noella and the Kelpie had joined Mia and stood by her side. "We have something you don't."

"What's that?"

"Spirit."

The Kelpie laughed. Noel, Noella's brother, tapped him on the shoulder. The Kelpie turned around and saw him. "Hey, Noel. How are things? Have the others arrived?"

"Yeah, man. They're with the humans on the seats."

Noella and the Kelpie followed Noel and saw sitting in the rows near Zoe's mum and Mia's dad: Thomas Cromwell was with his family - Margaret, Grace and TJ, Anya with Theo, Peter Fleming and Clara Thomas, Macbeth from Macbeth on the estate and Lady Macbeth, Gracie and Matvey, Mabel and Emily, Tanya and Franklin, Dean and Olga, Florence and Harrison, Duncan and Cinderella, Reagan and Keitha and Ashton and Gretel, as well as Percy Jackson and his friends Jason, Reyna, Will and Nico, and James and Marta and Garett and Thomasa. Natasha was there too.

Florence, instead of her usual disguise, was disguised as a blonde bearded man, Ashton was a teen boy with dirty blond hair, Reagan was a brunette teen boy, Duncan was an African American woman with blonde curly hair and Dean aka Seamus was Halbrand from the Rings of Power.

Clara chuckled. "Let's hope the real Halbrand may find this amusing if he does turn up."

"Privet, TJ Cromwell i TJ. Kak dela?" A voice said to the Kelpie and he saw a black and white borzoi.

"Chess. Spasibo, kharasho. A ty?" The Kelpie responded. 

TJ said the same.

"Are you asking me to stay away from Zoe?" Pin asked Marcus.

"Maybe it'll be better if you did," Marcus answered.

Zoe, Jade and Becky remembered when they and the others broke in the Holloway Stables to retrieve the cup and Pin on his horse Elvis with Dean aka Seamus the Kelpie volunteered to distract Callum and Alex who were also on horseback.

"Do you think Bellinor would make an appearance?" Chess the borzoi asked Anya in Russian.

"I'm more concerned about his mother," Anya answered in Russian. "At least she is not like the vegan teacher and her cult."

J, a friend of the Kelpie, wearing blue checkered shirt, black hoop earrings and had brown hair reach base of the neck, dropped by to say that Bellinor's mother was nearby.

Everyone gave looks of surprise - the Kelpie and friends.

With the Kelpie, Gwaine took down the thugs and they celebrated at the tavern. "To us." 

"To us." 

"You fought well," Gwaine said.

"Thank you. You did as well." The Kelpie smiled. "Gwaine, you might want to sit down for this thing that I'm going to say."

The dashing fellow sat down. "What is it, Lynn?"

"I'm a Kelpie, a water spirit and can take horse or human shape," the Kelpie answered, and to prove it he turned into a black horse and then stood next to Gwaine. "Pet me."

As if controlled by strings, Gwaine reached out a hand and patted the Kelpie on the neck. He found he could not remove his hand. "Can you do that too?"

"If I wanted to." The Kelpie released Gwaine's hand and then turned back into the beautiful girl in the pale pink dress and long black curls.

Gwaine was accepting that 'Lynn' was the Kelpie. There was also the three Arthurs and three Merlins, though two were dogs.

Chapter Text

Matvey was unable to believe what he heard, after speaking with Babushka (grandmother). He'd have to leave Russia and his family behind. Stupid war and stupid government! Not only that, the law had been changed so the conscription age was up to thirty and that it would be almost impossible to leave once one got the draft notice.

He did what anyone else would, given the chance. He fled, travelling light, taking only his passport, a visa, his phone, some rubles (he had exchanged some for US dollars at the bank) and small valuables. Since it'd be likely that Russian airlines would not be able to touch English soil, he turned into a bald eagle and flew, relying on the wind and air currents. He turned back into himself when he landed and when no one was watching.

What do I do now and will I get deported, Matvey thought. I can't go back now. I won't return to a place where its leader sacrifices its citizens like livestock and protesters being arrested in the streets by police.

Emily and the Kelpie were on their way to the Cosy so they saw Matvey looking lost and took him with them. They went to the hub through the Cosy.

Then Matvey saw the flags.

Ukrainian flags. This was a hub for Ukrainian people, and he was not Ukrainian. On the other hand, he was peckish so he got a bowl and was doled some soup and took a piece of bread. Then he went to sit at an empty table. Emily and the Kelpie joined him.

"Ya chustvyu grustno," Matvey told Emily and Emily translated to the Kelpie that Matvey felt sad.

"Pochemu?" Emily asked.

"Ya chustvyu grustno potomu chto ya lyublyu svyu sem'yu, no eto voyna."

The Kelpie looked at the translation. I'm sad because I love my family, but this is war.

Irina, the person in charge, had red lipstick, red dress with leopard print, ring and black belt, and blond shoulder length hair. She helped Matvey with his enquiry about a SIM card and then he and Emily and the Kelpie left at 2 o'clock. The trio went their separate ways.

Natasha met with Matvey and she took him to Gracie Milward who lived in the poor side of town. "Take care of our guest."

Gracie nodded. She spoke to him in Russian and months later they knew each other in the biblical sense.

Elsewhere, the Kelpie was on his way home and he was approached by Spider-Man (Holland's version).

"Remember me?" Holland-Spider-Man asked in a demonic voice.

"A-Aye!" The Kelpie exclaimed.

"I need information and you're gonna give it to me now!"

"Alright, ch-chill!"

"COME ON!"

"You're not Spiderman."

"What do you mean 'I'm not Spiderman'?"

"Sure, the colour scheme is the same, but the spider logo and the design is different. Are you a girl?"

"I'm not a girl, I'm a boy-er I mean a man!"

"I don't care what you are, boy or girl."

"I'M NOT A GIRL! I'M A MAN!"

"Ok. Well, the information I will give you is that you will need to stop them from telling people who you are." The Kelpie noticed someone approached them and told Holland-Spider Man who turned around. "Hey, you wanna shoot somebody, shoot me!" He sounded like Gregory Cromwell from Wolf Hall. He even looked like him.

It was Medusa from 2018 Charmed. Remembering the episode where people got petrified when they looked away rather than when they looked at her, he got the words Medusa needed to hear.

"Medusa, I see you. And I'm not going to turn away. You were cursed to cover up the crime of a powerful man so that no one would ever see your pain. But I see it and I'm so sorry. Know that you are not to blame. And now you can let go. We will do everything in our power to right these wrongs. Like the ones done to Kerrie and to you and so many others. I won't compare experiences but know this also: you are strong."

Medusa glowed green and disappeared in a green light. Then Spiderman and the Kelpie were joined by Raimi-Verse Spider-Man and the Amazing Spiderman and the King's Choice version of Thomas Cromwell. The Spider Men unmasked themselves. The Kelpie explained that Gregory Cromwell looked the same to Holland Spiderman because of the actor.

Dean and Olga, Florence and Harrison, Duncan and Cinderella, Reagan and Keitha and Ashton and Gretel met up with them. "We can stop whoever will expose you three as Spiderman," Olga said in Russian and the translator app said it in English.

Chapter Text

Emily sighed over her plate of spaghetti and meatballs, as her mother said of the eligible bachelors who had money that Emily could date. "Mother, would it be better to marry for love than money?"

"You will marry the men that I have on my list or you can marry Ian. At least he is in power. It won't matter what he looks like. Maybe you can get him to look like Prince Charming."

"Didn't you say that it won't matter what he looks like?"

"No. Just as long as it is one of the people on my list. We need the money to get the good life back." 

"Yes, Mother." Emily left and went on the first date. She met with her friend Natasha, a beautiful blonde Russian woman, and told her of her plight.

Natasha nodded in sympathy. She rejoined Emily, after telling the guy that Emily was with that their car was being towed. "We can go to the pub and celebrate your last night of freedom before you go on your dates with all the men your mum chose."

"Mainly they would have to be rich."

"Didn't you say money didn't matter to you?"

"Yes, but Mum wants me to marry a rich bachelor regardless of how I feel." Emily held Natasha's hand. "Let's go to the Twirling Martini Bar and get some drinks. Tonight."

In the evening, the two women went to the Twirling Martini Bar and ordered tap water. After they got their drinks, they clinked glasses. "To us," Emily said.

"To us," agreed Natasha.

They took a drink. They danced for a bit and then decided to head home. On the way, a young man with curly black hair, which had water weeds for some peculiar reason (maybe fell in a lake or some other body of water), red lips and cerulean eyes joined them. 

"Hi," Emily said. "I'm Emily."

"Hi," Natasha said. "I'm Natasha."

"Hello," the young man said. "I'm TJ."

Natasha spoke to Emily in Russian. "Don't worry, my dear. I'm sure you can have a good time with this beautiful man."

"Text you later?"

"Yes." Natasha waved to Emily and the Kelpie and went on her way.

Emily took in what she saw in front of her. She liked it and he was beautiful. None of the men on her mother's list were not what she looked for. Worst case scenario: it would be like Zachary (Fae folk) and Zahara (mortal maiden) and how they eventually learnt to love and trust each other despite the fact that they were both taught that the other race was evil.

"I need your help. My mum wanted me to marry a rich bachelor on one of her lists but I am not interested in them," Emily explained.

"Ok."

The Kelpie and Emily went to Loch Ness and saw John Dempsey and Adrian Foote. The Kelpie managed to find treasure that was worth millions according to auctioneers.

Emily's mum later learnt that 'TJ' was not on her list but she was glad, in the end, that Emily was happy with the Kelpie and that love was better than money.

Emily and the Kelpie got married sometime later. They went to the lake. The Kelpie leaned in close. Emily’s heart was pounding. The Kelpie kissed her and pulled back. Emily trailed kisses from his cheek to his lips. "I know what it is like to walk the dog and then get lost in your life because you are elsewhere in your imagination. Getting distracted by my lonesome."

The Kelpie smiled disarmingly and kissed her back. "You know what it’s like to be distracted?"

"Aye. John Ray said that beauty is power, a smile is its sword. With you, you have a whole arsenal of magic. Also, your personality is your best feature." With that, Emily entangled her fingers in his hair. She wrapped her legs around the Kelpie and pulled him closer to her. She needed to feel him, skin to skin.

With his consent, Emily shrugged off his jacket and jumper and placed a kiss over his heart. "Is it wrong that I want you so much?"

"No. I want you so much too."

The Kelpie and Emily removed the rest of their clothes. They kissed again. He could not stop himself any further, and, never breaking the kiss or separating his breath from hers, the Kelpie entered her.

Emily gasped, gripping the grass. She found herself struggling to contain her desire. She moved her hips in time with his. They climaxed as one. They held each other close.

One gift Emily and the Kelpie were given from Natasha was a Vintage Jack In The Box Miniature Red Heart Teddy Bear Trinket Box.

Chapter Text

One thing that the Kelpie recalled about wolfbloods was that they really didn't want people finding out what they were and had a fear of fire (mainly, like when at camping Jana was asked by Jeffries to put more logs on the fire, Jana was startled by the flames and threw the logs). Back at Bradlington High, he was with his friends - Ashton, Reagan, Dean aka Seamus, Duncan and Florence - in the school field and they were chatting.

"So, we're dealing with two human teens and three wolfbloods?" Ashton asked. 

"Yeah," the Kelpie said. "There's the three Ks - Kay, Kara and Katrina - and Jimi Chen and his two mates Liam Hunter and Sam Kassa. Don't let them rile you up. We cannot let anyone find out just like Maddy and co with being wolfbloods."

Reagan and the others nodded. They saw that they were joined by the Ceffyl Dwr, the Each Uisge and the Pooka - disguised as Bassianus (Titus 1999), Macbeth (Macbeth on the estate 1997) and Jack Sullivan (What Rats Won't Do 1998).

"Will that Alric and his lackeys come back?" Ashton asked and the Each Uisge shrugged.

"If they come back," the Each Uisge said, "we will be waiting for them. They mess with one of us, they mess with all of us."

Reagan and Ashton punched the air. "Right on!"

Speaking of Alric and his lackeys - Aran and Meinir - they were there. They had the black veins and the yellow eyes.

Pooka laughed. "Nice contacts. Where did you get them from? Mesmereyez?"

"Shall we run?" Florence asked in the language of water spirits. 

"Yes!" Dean responded in kind.

Everyone dashed in the school. Alric ordered, "Get them!" He and Aran and Meinir ran after them.

Luckily, they found Tom, Shannon, Rhydian and Maddy in the hall. "TJ, what's going on?" Rhydian asked.

"Alric and his lackeys followed us here," the Kelpie explained. 

The father of Jana and the two siblings burst in. "You can't escape, tame wolfbloods."

"Hey, Alric!" Dean responded. "Check your nose. And we're not tame wolfbloods." He said in the the language of water spirits that the wolfbloods needed to know what is wolf and horse.

However, Alric and his lackeys weren't the only ones. Victoria Sweeney and her two henchmen turned up too.

Ceffyl Dwr skipped over to Aran and gave him a bucket of chicken (bargain bucket from KFC). "That should calm you lot down." 

Florence asked Sweeney if she was here to scare the cheese out of Jeffries like last time. Sweeney said no.

"Ok. Just don't be like that Asian guy who makes fun of others? Or those girls?"

"Who?"

"They're classmates of ours," Rhydian explained.

The Kelpie remembered when Jeffries assigned everyone to get into threes, and Jimi Chen was with Rhydian and Jana, but it turned out that Jimi was insulting Jana and saying that she was off her nut which caused Rhydian to literally jump out of his seat and onto the school bully while Jana ran to the girls' toilets.

What was with Jimi Chen and provoking Jana and Rhydian on purpose?

Maddy came to see Jana.

"But then I fell in love," Jana said.

Maddy glared, thinking she would have Rhydian taken away from her. 

"With the human world," Jana clarified.

There was also the time when the Kelpie and the others - Ashton, Reagan, Dean aka Seamus, Duncan and Florence, Ceffyl Dwr, the Each Uisge and the Pooka - were taking a walk in the woods and they saw their friends Gracie Milward and Graham Meyers but when two people who looked like them turned up too, the Kelpie realised that he and his friends were dealing with imposters.

The first Gracie and Graham turned into Zygons. "Do you remember us?" One of the zygons asked in a whisper.

"Reece and Casey? Why are you whispering?"

"Yes, it's us and this is how we talk," Reece answered.

The Pooka saw that the group were joined by someone else - Marta Spencer. Then the same thing happened like with the zygons.

Fake Marta turned into a skrull and said she was Arden. "Unlike the other members of my kind, I am not looking to invade earth."

The Kelpie played an ultrasonic dog repellent sound to prevent Rhydian and Jana and Maddy, Dacia or any other wolfblood from listening or used whiteboard and pens and then showed the others what he had written.

"Zygons and Kelpies and Skrulls, oh my!" Duncan exclaimed. "Though we are not aliens, we all can shapeshift."

Arden giggled. "There was that scientist Dr Whitewood (early season Effie Woods) that time. What was happening, may I ask?"

"Oh, Liam Hunter's dad had called her to say that they supposedly found the remains of a werewolf," the Kelpie answered. "Gerwin passed as Ceri's new partner and Aran was his brother - when Jeffries paid a visit to Jana while she was staying at Maddy's house. And Katrina and Kay were more interested in watching a show called Made in Eckels than stargazing."

Alt: if Maddy had tried to stop the Kelpie. It had started with Maddy Smith carrying a laundry basket to take the washing in and got the whiff of something unfamiliar. She followed the scent until she saw a large, hoofed four legged animal - horse - and it seemed like it was nicking her school shirt!

"Hey!" Maddy yelled.

The Kelpie froze.

Maddy yelled again. "Give me back my clothes!"

Like other horses, the Kelpie ran first and thought later. Maddy tried to stop him by standing directly in front of him, but because a horse had its eyes on the side and a blind spot on the front, the Kelpie reared up on hind legs, striking the air with his hooves to attack. The Kelpie would be a serious threat if he chose to fight. The Kelpie ran down the driveway and down the road. While running, he hoped that Maddy wasn't hurt, but even if she was, she could have avoided it by not getting in his way. He went to see Matvey and Emily.

Another time, Alex Kincaid climbed a tree to escape the wolfbloods but didn't see Liam the leopard and Penelope the panther in the tree with him.

Later the Kelpie went to see the unicorns Angel, Blossom, Lightning Dust and Starshine.

Angel was pink with a yellow horn, mane and tail and hooves, blue eyes, three hearts markings on the neck and two hearts near the hindquarters.

Blossom was yellow with a pink horn, mane, tail and hooves, with three flowers markings on the neck and purple eyes, and two flowers near the hindquarters.

Lightning Dust had lilac eyes, a light blue mane, tail and hooves and horn, three lightning bolts markings on the neck and two more near the hind quarters. He was purple.

Starshine was blue with yellow eyes, three stars markings on the neck and two more near hindquarters, a purple mane, tail and hooves and horn.

The five mythical horses neighed to each other and nuzzled each other.

Elsewhere, Harrison was by the lake where Florence lived and Florence, disguised as a seductive blonde beauty, joined him. "You came, my dearest love." 

Florence leaned her head on his shoulder. "I'd be there for you." She knew Harrison in the biblical sense.

Chapter Text

In Russian, Yulia Navalnaya told everyone that Putin liked to show that he is a devout Christian and be photographed by journalists in a way that shows he honours God such as looking heartfelt at church, dipping in an ice hole that is shaped as a cross, pilgriming to Valaam and taking communion and confessing in the monastery. "He even builds personal churches in his palace to be close to God." She added that faith wasn't about kissing an icon, but it was of mercy, goodness and salvation. She also said that Alexei believed sincerely that one should be a good person and not act against their conscience.

Beast wolves, like the ones from the Life of Wolf 2014 game, turned up. They were ghastly looking, the boss beast wolf was just as ghastly as the subordinates - and bigger too.

"Guys, it was nice knowing you," Emily said. "Beast wolves, fly high for your end is nigh! Together!"

Everyone - including King's Choice version of Thomas Cromwell - stood their ground. If they went down, they went down fighting for their beliefs.

There was a mocking laugh and the one who everyone derided as Vladolf Putler made himself known. Emily shuddered. Finding out that he was president (again until 2030) was like the time she found out that Trump was president of the US in 2017 and her response was for her to say to her brother to tell her it was a dream.

Putin thought he could hide behind the language barrier but there were some like Yulia, Matvey, Emily and Gracie who were able to understand. He said something about evil west trying to destroy Russia's traditions and other nonsense.

Ms Navalnaya wasn't going to let the Kremlin jefe get away so easily, and neither was Alexei's coworkers especially Maria. She demanded in Russian. "Give us the body of my husband!"

The one, who everyone derided as Vladolf Putler, bowed and snapped his fingers and in materialised the body of Navalny. Yulia and Maria checked to see if there was a pulse. There was one, thankfully. Alexei opened his eyes.

"Yulia? Maria?" He asked.

"Da," the two women said and helped him up. They told 'Putin' that they won't rest until he had fallen from political power before thanking everyone else, especially Gracie and Matvey and Emily and the Kelpie. 

Just when it seemed like Alexei could leave with his wife and coworker, 'Putin' lunged at the former. "Znay zay: ya volens' deslas vami, zo chto zakachu i Maria i Yulia."

Alexei brushed off the remark. He shoved his opponent away lightly before going back to Yulia and Maria. "We will have the Russia that I dreamt about." He thanked everyone for their help and support before leaving with Yulia and Maria. 

Emily and the Kelpie and the others defeated the beast wolves. The vision wouldn't pass while Alexei and Yulia were still together.

The vision before the beast wolves turned up: Yulia had been praying for Alexei to return to his family. Zahar, their son, was asleep. Yulia was about to go to sleep also. She got into bed and turned out the light.

Just when she could get to sleep, she was joined by someone else. Quickly, she turned on the light and saw it was Alexei her husband! "Is it really you?"

"Yes, my dear, it's me." He kissed her, like when they got married.

The couple hecha amor to each other but one of them was an imposter.

Chapter Text

The Kelpie and Emily went to Loch Ness and saw John Dempsey and Adrian Foote. After John Dempsey had told Adrian Foote not to make the same mistake that he did, John left.

Darkness fell. Adrian was by Loch Ness and chucking rocks into the water. "No beastie. No beastie! That's a fact! Dr Dipstick said so!"

The Kelpie, looking like Adrian, joined him. "Don't worry, my friend. You'll find what you want."

Adrian turned around and his eyes went wide. "Who are you?"

"TJ Lake." The Kelpie led him to Emily who teleported them to the place where John Dempsey and Laura's daughter Isabel were - in a cavern and in there was the water pleinosaurs. 

John was going to take a picture on his camera but unfortunately his camera had the flash so Emily suggested taking the picture (she turned the flash off of her Nikon camera). James Roe saw them too.

Afterwards, the Kelpie had gone back to meet up with Zoe and friends. He was surprised when J said that Bellinor's mother was nearby with her son.

"I'm Kopa. I'm a prince. And I'm not scared of anything!" A lion cub identical to Simba, though with a tuft of brown fur on his head because his mane had started, declared.

"Good for you, Kopa," said Margaret. She saw from Kopa's perspective that Bellinor's mother was looking like an older version of Kiara (Simba and Nala's daughter), but with Nala's eye colour and bangs like Zira's daughter Vitani.

Gaby, Callum, Alex and some others from Holloway Stables were mesmerised by Bellinor's mother and Bellinor. 

An elderly, bearded and unshod man, wrapped in a robe appeared out of a whirlwind and the whirlwind was gone. There was also the three Arthurs and three Merlins, though two were dogs. Mina and her parents Stan and Svitlana joined in with Adria Van Nederveen.

"Hey, Godric. How nice of you to join us," Bellinor's mother purred. "I trust you had a pleasant journey. These humans are great for me."

"Madam, most of these humans here are teenagers and adults in relationships. I don't believe they are interested in betraying each other," Godric responded.

"You remember Kathy who has Angelus Deus Physiology, Marta, Becky, Gaius, Lucifer, Galatea, Seth, Désirée and Alfie with Daemonium Deus Physiology, Merlin the Labrador - ascended transcendent demon physiology, Adria with transcendent nephalem, Candace is probably a nephilim, Demona knows a cambion and Mina might be a nephalem?"

"Yes, I remember. And now we can continue with the horse racing."

"We'll be back." Bellinor's mother and Bellinor vanished.

The judges announced the winner. "Bright Fields Stables!"

Elaine and her sisters, Emily's clones, cheered.

Holloway Stables members were not happy. "We'll get you for this!" Callum taunted.

Mia smirked. "We'd like to see you try."

Zoe and friends returned to Bright Fields Stables. They met with Mayor Claire Wright and her daughter Heather.

Then there was the moment where Claire was busy talking to her assistant and Pin and Mia and didn't notice that Heather went to the Kelpie - in horse form - and then got on his back.

The Kelpie looked over his shoulder. "What do you think you're doing?" He whispered.

Heather was that surprised that she fell off. Her mother ran to her and asked what happened. Heather pointed at the Kelpie and accused him of throwing her off.

Margaret and Thomas Cromwell and Grace Cromwell and the others like Gracie and Matvey decided to help Zoe and friends prove the Kelpie was innocent.

Lucas was with Adelheid. The dragon had seen that there would be a daughter name Alvira with Fairytale Princess Beauty in the future. Lucas and Adelheid were able to prove that the Kelpie was innocent by showing footage of Heather getting onto the Kelpie's back.

"Don't worry, guys," Raven the horse said to the Kelpie and the others. "We, Bob, Firefly, Elvis, and the riders, have your backs."

"Thanks," the Kelpie said. He also spoke with Thomas Cromwell and his family - Margaret, Grace and TJ, Anya with Theo, Peter Fleming and Clara Thomas, Macbeth from Macbeth on the estate and Lady Macbeth. Kenny and Liam, both humans and dogs, were there too.

The King's Choice knights including Warwick and Cromwell were there too.

AU of When Gracie met Matvey: Matvey became friends with Gracie Milward and Graham Meyers. After he left, he saw someone dressed up as a witch. "Who are you?" He said in Russian.

"Emily. This is a costume." She went to him and kissed him deeply, flicking her tongue with his. With her consent, Matvey lowered his head to her neck, kissing it lower until he reached her breasts, having lifted her T-shirt and lowered her bra, where he took a nipple into his mouth and suckled, as he put a finger in her core through the trousers and knickers, curling up against the inner walls, making her wet for him.

"This is why I enjoy the female form sometimes," he said in Russian.

Emily responded in kind. "What do you mean by that?"

Matvey turned her around and kissed the back of her neck and back and to the small of the back, still fingering down there. He spoke more Russian. "I can shape shift. I read somewhere that females can get more orgasms."

"Sure. What will you do - Oh!" Emily exclaimed as Matvey moved his head to the place between her legs and licked and sucked her core. She entangled her fingers in his hair and pushed him closer. She arched into him and screamed his name as an orgasm overtook her. She pulled him up and kissed him. 

Matvey turned into Natasha. He and Emily got into the 69 position and ate each other out. They came one after the other.

Chapter Text

"Not if we destroy you first." Noella and the Kelpie had joined Mia and stood by her side. "We have something you don't."

"What's that?"

"Spirit."

The Kelpie laughed. Noel, Noella's brother, tapped him on the shoulder. The Kelpie turned around and saw him. "Hey, Noel. How are things? Have the others arrived?"

"Yeah, man. They're with the humans on the seats."

Noella and the Kelpie followed Noel and saw sitting in the rows near Zoe's mum and Mia's dad: Thomas Cromwell was with his family - Margaret, Grace and TJ, Anya with Theo, Peter Fleming and Clara Thomas, Macbeth from Macbeth on the estate and Lady Macbeth, Gracie and Matvey, Mabel and Emily, Tanya and Franklin, Dean and Olga, Florence and Harrison, Duncan and Cinderella, Reagan and Keitha and Ashton and Gretel, and James and Marta. Natasha was there too.

Florence, instead of her usual disguise, was disguised as a blonde bearded man, Ashton was a teen boy with dirty blond hair, Reagan was a brunette teen boy, Duncan was an African American woman with blonde curly hair and Dean aka Seamus was Halbrand from the Rings of Power.

Clara chuckled. "Let's hope the real Halbrand may find this amusing if he does turn up."

When Frain first saw some of the characters he played, he admitted to his wife Marta that he thought that such things only happened in his imagination. 

Marta Cunningham laughed. 

Astro, the black bat winged Pegasus who the Kelpie befriended, joined the Kelpie. "Doesn't it get confusing with who is who? You know, like Macbeth and Elliot?"

Elliot was the other alias of the Each Uisge, besides Theo.

"One has plants and the other does not."

"What was it like, seeing the Mayor Claire Wright and her daughter Heather?"

"It was good, aside from me being accused of throwing off Heather and then having Claire declare my capture. Zoe and the others gathered evidence that I didn't throw Heather off, but she fell off. I hope she didn't hurt herself."

"She didn't, luckily," Florence said.

There was even the King's Choice knights including Warwick and Cromwell. The Kelpie hurried to say hi to them. "We can go to the knights' parade."

Artemisia G nodded. "As a female I suffer hardship but also give rise to glory."

"People only see the glory of the king and never the ones who propelled him to glory," KC Warwick said.

"Hear, hear," said Duncan. 

Elsewhere, Camane and the head Vestal Mother Noella entered the centre of the temple and found the senator Brutus waiting for them sitting and dressed as a Pontifex Maximus. The two women bowed.

"Leave us," Brutus said and Mother Noella did as she was told.

Camane bowed again. "Noble Pontifex..."

Brutus shook his head. "I'm not a noble Pontifex. I'm a political actor as are you in a world that's fast becoming a fast." He got up from the seat and went to Camane. "Is there no mercy in your maiden's heart for a man torn between love for his friend and duty to his republic?"

"Vesta has mercy and love for such a man but only if he alters course, if he decides to live in truth and honour."

"Truth?"

"Yes, and honour." 

However Brutus saw the altar that Camane had set up (and did the elevator eyes when he passed). "An altar asking for the gods' protection for whom? And who placed it? The Vestal Virgin untainted by the cry self-interest of her senate counterpart." There was a tone of amusement. "For a girl with a crush on a prince-"

"How dare you-"

"-yield the public retraction, denounce Octavius," Brutus warningly faced Camane, "or I will make this temple shake."

He left.

Alfie, with Daemonium Deus Physiology, sent Brutus and Camane to where Florence and Harrison and the others were. He giggled.

Emily watched the YouTube video named James Frain James Frain James Frain by e and at 0:23, one of James Frain's characters said "We are alive", and Frain turned into him on the inside and then back to himself.

Elaine and her sisters, Emily's clones, paid a visit. "Adria, how do you end up having two biological mothers?"

There was Kathy who had Angelus Deus Physiology, Marta, Becky, Gaius, Lucifer, Galatea, Seth, Désirée and Alfie with Daemonium Deus Physiology, Merlin the Labrador - ascended transcendent demon physiology, Adria with transcendent nephalem, Candace was a transcendent nephilim, Demona was a cambion and Mina was a nephalem.

"Oh, magic," Adria Van Nederveen answered amusingly.

Kenny the Labrador shapeshifted from a dog to his namesake when Emily tried to fight off a sleazy guy who also tried to kick Liam the German shepherd. He grabbed the sleazy guy by the collar of the jacket. "You do that again and I'll make you pay."

He told Dean aka Seamus that Peter Fleming was in the car park with Clara when Halia attacked them.

Theo Galavan, Thomas Cromwell, Franklin Mott and James Frain (and Frain's other characters) had a get together and exchanged musings.

Halia and her sisters Salome and Vashti turned up and smirked. "Emily, you are going to do a dance with Kenny."

"Oh, that's not a problem," Emily said.

"I'm not talking about your dog."

Emily slowly turned around. "That's great." She danced to Karma Chameleon by Culture Club with Kenny from nothing personal.

Ingrid, Yvaine's sister, was there too. She spoke to Emily and the Kelpie about her life in the sky.

That night, the Kelpie had a dream of James - both Roe and Frain. He leaned in, bringing his face close to Roe. Roe kissed him. Lips parting, he deepened the kiss and, wrapping his arms around the blond man, lowered them to the ground. Roe was hovering over him, starting to rid of his garments. The Kelpie put a hand on Roe. "Keep the clothes on. We don't want to get caught. Or at least put the trousers halfway."

Roe did as he said. He thrust into him. "The king can do whatever he likes it seems."

Each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in both of them. Frain joined in too and also knew Roe in the biblical sense.

Chapter Text

Emily was knitting a scarf and talking to her friend Sarah Anderson, who was brown with matching eyes and hair and wore purple eye shadow and a blue dress. "I just wish that Gavin would get off my back about marrying him. I mean, marriage is, like, a huge commitment and we have nothing in common. It's like Belle and Gaston in the modern era."

"Shame. You can do a lot better than Gavin. Or you can be single for the rest of your life. You do what you want. Or you can hex him into next week."

Emily scoffed. "He'd want for me to hang on his arm like a trophy wife. Just because he's the mayor's son it doesn't excuse him to be mean to others."

Sarah hummed and checked the watch for the time. It was nearly dark. "I'll see you later."

"Are you going home?" Emily looked up from her knitting.

"Yes. Call me if you run into trouble. Especially with Gavin."

"Ok." The two friends - and witches - hugged before Sarah skipped off humming a tune.

Emily resumed with the knitting of the scarf. She had been knitting for some time and then looked up to see that a black horse of splendour had joined her. "Oh, wow. Where did you come from?" Excited because she liked horses, Emily set down her knitting and went to pet it but stepped back in alarm when she noticed the water weeds. Oh, no. This was the Kelpie! Was she going to die? Not now! She couldn't die now. 

Should she go and get help? She wanted to run but feared that the Kelpie would go after her if she did so, so she stayed rooted to the spot. She repeated her question.

The Kelpie nickered. "The lake?" Emily guessed. The Kelpie nodded.

Emily remembered what she read about the Kelpies: that the Kelpies would often stand at the waters edge as horses and wait for some unfortunate human to ride them and then drown and devour their riders leaving only the liver. Not only that, they could turn into an attractive man or woman to make luring people into the water easier. She picked up the knitting to continue the task. "You alright, mate?"

The Kelpie spoke. "Yes."

"Can we be friends?"

"Indeed, we could be friends."

Good day to you, my fine young lady. With your lips so sweetly full. May I help you comb your long hair? Sweep it from that brow so cool?

Emily fought the urge to turn to jelly because of the voice. There came a laugh of amusement from the Kelpie. "Are you afraid of me?"

"No, Kelpie." Emily laughed, nervously. "It'll take a lot more than that to frighten me." She mentally planned what to do to get away in case of danger. "And now I'm going. You can't stop me." She picked up the knitting and put it in her big handbag. 

The Kelpie bowed. Emily was about to leave when she heard a voice.

Gavin, the pompous son of the Mayor. Emily thought to turn invisible to hide but she didn't want her new friend to get hurt because of her, so she stayed visible.

Gavin spotted Emily. "Emily, say you will marry me."

"Gavin, I just don't deserve you, and I am not wanting to marry you."

"But thou must. Not wanting kids is selfish."

Emily's jaw dropped. Aside from marriage being a big commitment, having children was equally massive. It wouldn't be fair to children if one parent wanted them and the other didn't. Emily laughed. "Besides I have other things to see to."

"Who is that with you?" Gavin questioned.

Emily turned around to see Thomas Cromwell but with water weeds in his hair. Oh, right, the Kelpie can shapeshift, Emily thought. I remember that. "He's a friend. And nothing you should concern yourself with."

Well I'm a man when I'm feeling the urge to step ashore. So I may charm you, not alarm you. Tell you all fine things, and more.

"No. Either you will marry me or you will not see your friend again. We will get married." Gavin skulked off.

Emily mimicked him. "He can take his words and shove it. Well, I was going to go, but it is dark so I will just go tomorrow." She stifled a yawn. "Good night."

"Goodnight."

They both went to sleep. Emily texted Sarah the next morning to say what happened.

Sarah texted back to say that she was going to help Emily with making sure Gavin and his friends don't resort to violence. Emily and Sarah agreed to meet up at the Prowling Panther which was a pub ran by a two headed dragon named Malcolm. They ordered tap water and lasagna. 

"Sarah, what if I don't make it into my chosen aspirations? I'm gonna feel like I'm a failure," Emily asked.

"You're not a failure, ok? Remember what Paul said at P.O.P? That you feel good when you achieved something, even if it was a small thing like getting to the session. I know I did."

Emily nodded. "You're right, Sarah. Anyway, I have met someone better than Gavin." She told about the Kelpie.

Sarah's eyes widened. She had remembered the stories: If you have not identified the creature in front of you as a Kelpie and place your hand on it there is still a sliver of hope as you can cut your hand off and release yourself from the monster’s grasp at the price of your hand. These vicious monsters are already capable hunters and they are even more so as they possess the ability to summon a flood that can sweep people off their feet. They can also sweep people off their feet figuratively too as they can transform into a handsome dark haired man in order to charm their victims, luring them into getting closer then they attack and drag them into the murky waters. 

Once they had finished their food and paid the bill, Sarah and Emily left. A beautiful mature blonde woman sitting nude in bed was waiting for them when they went to Sarah's house. The woman introduced herself as Ivanna. "Gavin was whining about you again. He's jealous of that young man who was with you then."

"Oh, right." Emily dreamt of the Kelpie and he had turned into Adrian Foote. The Kelpie leaned in close. Emily’s heart was pounding. The Kelpie kissed her and pulled back. Emily trailed kisses from his cheek to his lips. "Getting distracted by my lonesome."

The Kelpie smiled disarmingly and kissed her back. "You know what it’s like to be distracted?"

"Aye. John Ray said that beauty is power, a smile is its sword. With you, you have a whole arsenal of magic. Also, your personality is your best feature." With that, Emily entangled her fingers in his hair. She wrapped her legs around the Kelpie and pulled him closer to her. She needed to feel him, skin to skin.

With his consent, Emily shrugged off his jacket and jumper and placed a kiss over his heart. "Is it wrong that I want you so much?"

"No. I want you so much too."

The Kelpie and Emily removed the rest of their clothes. They kissed again. He could not stop himself any further, and, never breaking the kiss or separating his breath from hers, the Kelpie entered her.

Emily gasped, gripping the grass. She found herself struggling to contain her desire. She moved her hips in time with his. They climaxed as one. They held each other close.

Later, Sarah and Emily learnt that Ivanna was right in Gavin was whining about Emily. Jolene Wickham wasn't any better, spreading rumours.

The two witches stopped by a lake to chill. A black horse had joined them. Sarah stood up. "Hello, horsey."

Emily did the same. She put a hand over her heart, like Volodymyr Zelenskyy did when the Ukrainian anthem was played at the EU building. "Wow, I'm charmed that you feel that way."

Sarah snickered. "And I am honoured to guess you'd think that." She turned to Emily. "This is the one? The one you were talking about?"

Emily said yes. Sarah smiled. "I'll give you two privacy. Take care of yourselves."

"You as well."

Sarah teleported elsewhere. Emily turned to the horse - the Kelpie.

The Kelpie looked into Emily's eyes. "Tell me about yourself."

Emily giggled, unbidden, and told the Kelpie of her aspirations to do video editing and acting among other things. "The issue is that it seems like you can't just get in there, you'll have to do something else first."

"Of course. What did you mean that you were charmed that you would feel that way and your friend meant that she was honoured that I would think that?"

"I mean that you felt that we - my friend and I - had bewitched you and you were going to take us away. Probably the same with the thoughts. Well, in that case, who should pass verdict? It is a theological one."

"We would suggest that Your Majesty canvases the opinions of theologians. It is with that simple measure I trust Your Majesty's conscience might be pacified."

Mean girl Ren Wren had been the one who had suggested to Jolene Wickham to spread the rumours. She had found Emily talking to the Kelpie - though Ren didn't know - and found it amusing to make fun of them, until Emily fought back in self-defence. Ren Wren left, saying that it wasn't over.

"It is over, or she'll be eaten," Emily said. "By something." She showed the Kelpie the wool that was knitted into scarves and the Kelpie nodded.

The Kelpie nuzzled Emily to soothe her fears. "There, there. You'll be able to do your acting one day. You’re lovely, my dear. I want you to come to me willingly." He beckoned her and Emily walked over to him.

"Tell me what you want," Emily said.

"I want you to tell me exactly what to do to get you off."

"I, uh..."

The Kelpie was quick to reassure. "Don't be afraid. I won't hurt you."

"Okay. I'm not scared. I want you to get on your back and put your front legs over my shoulders."

The Kelpie got on his back and Emily got on top of him and the Kelpie put his front legs over her shoulders. "Will there be anything else?"

Emily remembered the movie Spirit: Stallion of the Cimmarron and it was hilarious when the titular character got kissed by accident (the man in question was asleep and said about a Sadie Mae before kissing Spirit) but a shapeshifting water spirit disguised as a horse and can stick to people like glue was different. "I'm rather attached to my lips so I'll keep them on." She looked to her right. "Janessa is coming. She'll probably humiliate me by telling Gavin that I am going to marry a homeless person or something like that. She is like Randa from Teen Witch, and I find myself attracted to you for your personality. Also no licking or biting."

"Yes, Majesty."

Emily hesitated before she closed her eyes, bent down and kissed the Kelpie on the lips. Then she heard screaming. Her eyes flew open and she was staring into the face of a beautiful young naked blonde woman. The Kelpie must have shifted shape when I wasn't looking. I knew it felt different - more human skin and less horse fur.

Janessa stumbled upon them. "You carpet muncher! I'll tell Gavin. Why is she naked?"

Emily glared. "What I do with my friend from school is not your business and don't like the taste of carpets. I'll go for a hot dog."

"Yeah, whatever. I will destroy you. If you get in my way of being champion at the horse contest." Janessa blew a kiss and walked off. 

Emily shuddered. "I don't like the sound of that."

The disguised Kelpie raised up and brushed her lips against Emily's temple and the witch fought to maintain her balance and she collapsed. "Want me to take care of Janessa for you?"

"No need. She'll get her karma someday. And now my dearest friend..." Emily leaned in and gave a peck on the cheek before seeing someone else.

There was a man dressed almost like a cavalier from the English civil war and white shoulder length hair and moustache and cerulean eyes.

"Who are you?" Emily demanded.

"Call me Conal," Conal answered smugly.

"Is that your real name?"

"The true name is unpronounceable."

"Like Irish and Scottish?"

"No." Conal revealed the fate of Janessa: she had been turned into a rabbit and killed by a wolf. "Now that Janessa is out of the way, as is Gavin, you can marry each other instead." He vanished with a chuckle.

Emily and the Kelpie faced each other. They decided to surrender to their feelings and submit to each other. They leaned in and their lips touched. 

The witch trailed a slow path of kisses from the disguised Kelpie's lips down and down to the mons pubis and did some fingering and cunninlingus. Pleasure rode like waves over the Kelpie's being.

"I want you to feel as amazing as you just made me feel..." She repeated the actions on Emily who eventually succumbed to the pinnacle of pleasure that was an orgasm. "I love it when you stroke my back."

Emily stroked the Kelpie's back. She felt the Kelpie turning into a light toned black woman with black curly hair up in a bun and used the name Danica. "So, will you be my bestie in marriage?"

"Yes."

They kissed. Emily gave her name and the Kelpie used the name TJ for human company.

Months later, Emily and the Kelpie got married by Father Robert. They went to the lake where the Kelpie lived. 

"I think we understand each other," Emily said.

The Kelpie leaned in close, about to kiss her.

"Wait," Emily said. This was the 21st century. Times have changed.

"Yes?" The Kelpie said.

"Can I… Can I kiss you?"

"By all means, yes."

She reached up and kissed him deeply, yearning eagerly for him and then pulled back for air. "Are you going to lure me to a watery grave?"

"No, Emily. If I had misled you in anyway, then I am truly sorry." He shook his head, moving his mouth to her neck.

Emily nodded. "I wonder if we can get to know each other more closely." 

"I think we understand each other." He drew her close, kissing her powerfully, wrapping one arm around her to stop her from escaping, the other on the back of her head.

Say goodbye to all your dear kin, for they hate to see you go in your young prime, to this place of mine in the still loch far below. Up, ride with the kelpie. I'll steal your soul to the deep. If you don't ride with me while the devil's free, I'll ride with somebody else.

"My queen," he managed.

"Moy korol," Emily said.

With that, Emily entangled her fingers in his hair. She wrapped her legs around the Kelpie and pulled him closer to her. She needed to feel him, skin to skin.

With his consent, Emily shrugged off his doublet and shirt and placed a kiss over his heart. "Is it wrong that I want you so much?"

"No. I want you so much too."

The Kelpie and Emily removed the rest of their clothes. They kissed again. He could not stop himself any further, and, never breaking the kiss or separating his breath from hers, the Kelpie entered her.

Emily gasped, gripping the grass. She found herself struggling to contain her desire. She moved her hips in time with his. The Kelpie, as Thomas Cromwell, smiled, delighting in the feel of Emily’s heels digging into the backs of his thighs. They climaxed as one. They held each other close.

Chapter Text

Emily sighed as she read another email saying that she didn't get the role of junior video editor. "What's the point? They said no, so I might as well carry on with the knitting because that yields results than stupid job searching." She put her phone down on the computer keyboard and walked to the sofa and flopped onto it. Ugh.

She saw there was a man dressed almost like a cavalier from the English civil war and white shoulder length hair and moustache and cerulean eyes.

Conal.

"What are you doing here?" Emily asked. "Get out!"

"Or what?"

"You'll answer to me." Merlin the Labrador padded in. 

Conal bowed. "Of course, Master Merlin." He vanished.

The two decided to take a walk when they heard fighting. Merlin peered around the corner. "Ren Wren is fighting the boys again until they get a bloody nose."

Ren then found them, with Janessa. "Oh, look it's Scary Mary again with her dog. Let's just take the dog and be done with it." She reached for the lead but Merlin growled at Ren.

Merlin spoke and he sounded like Sauron from Shadow of Mordor. "Enough! I will end you myself. Nothing will prepare you for what comes next." He writhed and twisted, changing form, until he was a warg. He had used giant wolf mimicry. He urged Emily to run and run Emily did.

Then Emily heard a voice, powerful, yet seductive it was, calling her: "Seek thy mortal base do you, oh little Lúthien? Here, he is within my halls, you must come to fetch him."

Emily went to the source of the voice. It was at a school - the one that Gracie went to and Mabel attends - and into the head teacher's office she found the source.

"Mrs Head?" Emily asked.

"Yes, my dear. It's me." Mrs Head started to undo the first three top buttons on her shirt. "Hot in here, isn't it?"

"Is it?" 

"Yes. Remember Gaius?"

"Wasn't he killed by one of his acolytes? Or do you speak of the other Gaius?"

"Well, after he was vanquished, I cast a little spell to resurrect him and then absorbed him into my being."

Absorbed? Like the Elementors when they were set up for failure by Metal Elementor.

"So, you mean...?"

Mrs Head grinned. "By the way, I am Malvada. You guessed from the name Mal Vada." She gripped Emily by the shoulders and kissed her entwining her tongue with hers.

Emily fought back but Malvada had a grip like iron, she fought when she felt herself being backed into the path of the desk and was being seated on the desk. "What do you want?"

"Give yourself to me and you can have anything you want."

"Fuck off, bitch!"

Malvada wanted to slap the girl and make her cry, but with the absolute strength it may be that Emily gets slapped and a broken neck and bruised face. She kissed Emily again and used absolute charisma to get Emily to submit to her sexually.

As if she were a stranger, Emily saw herself looking down and seeing that Malvada had a cock and growled in the kiss as Malvada pushed herself inside of her.

A gasp fell out of Emily's mouth as she got used to the feeling. Malvada began to move, with each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in them. When Malvada climaxed, so did Emily. Then Malvada bent her over the desk and took her...

Later, Merlin explained to Emily what had happened to her and Emily was devastated by the ordeal. "I have an idea for you. You can have the same powers as me."

"You are sure?"

The Labrador nodded. The Labrador said a spell and Emily was surrounded by a rainbow coloured aura and had yellow eyes. "Do you want me to take care of Malvada?"

"Thank you Merlin, but I'll take care of her myself." Emily teleported to where Malvada was. "Malvada, you will pay."

"How?"

"Ya ubuyu tebya." Emily stabbed Malvada, who was vanquished, and then declared herself the Ultimate Power in the universe. She managed to get her aspirations.

Meanwhile, Lucas was with Adelheid and they were having a picnic. "Adelheid, I want to show you how much you mean to me." He kissed her jaw.

"Sure. What will you do - Oh!" Adelheid exclaimed as Lucas moved his head to the place between her legs and licked and sucked her core. She entangled her fingers in his hair and pushed him closer. He even fingered down there at the same time. She arched into him and screamed his name as an orgasm overtook her. She pulled him up and kissed him. "Let's go in the lake."

Lucas nodded and they walked into the water. He backed Adelheid up against the lake edge - littoral zone - near the grass and she wrapped her legs around his waist as they kissed hungrily. He muttered a spell and Adelheid was wet down there. Adelheid closed her eyes.

"You are so willing, so ready." Lucas felt himself shift form into his true self - a black three headed dragon - and Adelheid felt it above her before she opened her eyes to see. Lucas sheathed himself inside. "OMFG! Fuck yeah, so tight and warm. Uhh! Hmm." Lucas started thrusting when he managed to adjust.

Adelheid took one of his hands and sucked on one of his fingers before putting the other one in her mouth. She was overcome with a desire to make Lucas's orgasm otherworldly so she unwrapped her legs from around his waist and put them together, therefore increasing friction and giving him great pleasure.

Lucas came undone with a low growl, spending himself deep inside her. He managed to get them both out of the water and shielded Adelheid with his wings as they succumbed to the embrace of slumber.

Chapter Text

A long time ago, sort of in 1980, a young fella by the name of Gwyn was busy studying when his father told him that he had arranged a meeting between him and the Duskwood family - in this case one of the daughters.

Gwyn agreed, on the condition that he got to travel first, and he did. He took a plane to Germany - with a dictionary - and met someone called Greta who showed him around. Greta - blond, dressed like a cosplayer from the renaissance fair - nodded after learning about Gwyn's situation, and taught him the other basics of German phrases and ... How to be a good lover. She led him to her house and her bedroom where a beautiful mature blonde sitting nude in bed was waiting for them.

"Oh, Gwyn, this is my friend and mentor Ivanna," Greta said. 

Ivanna went into the next room. Another time, Gwyn pulled out the tricks he learnt from Greta his mentor. He lowered his head to her neck, kissing it lower until he reached her breasts where he took a nipple into his mouth and suckled.

Moaning, Greta arched into him. "What are you doing?"

"Getting you prepared." Gwyn pulled his mouth away from her breast and put his pene near her mouth. "Suck me."

She took him in her mouth, trying out different ways of sucking and licking. Gwyn groaned out a praise. "Danke."

After his trip in Germany gaining new experience and connections through networking, Gwyn returned to England and married Elara Duskwood, a curvy young redhead woman with blue and purple lingerie. She got the money and Gwyn got the title of earl.

That night, Gwyn came to Elara. "You know, liebling, I want you to be satisfied in so many ways." He got her consent to touch anywhere he liked. He started with lightly nibbling on the neck. "The staff will tend to every need of yours, except the bedroom ones. I will see to those."

"Oui, mon papillon." Just as Gwyn learnt German phrases, Elara Duskwood learnt French. Elara took him in her mouth, trying out different ways of sucking and licking. Gwyn groaned out a praise.

Before he came, he pulled out and pushed himself inside her. He held back from thrusting, wanting to get used to the feeling of being in her warmth. He French kissed her, entwining his tongue with hers. They climaxed together as one.

In later time, they had four children - Torin, Corin, Deegan and Annika. Elara Duskwood said that she would assist Gwyn with rising to the top.

Elara did help him rise to the top, with ensuring that Corin, Torin and Deegan married princesses, queens and empresses, though they would be prince consort for the first two. Annika would marry a prince.

---

Emily was on her way to town and heard crying so she went to investigate. It was a young boy. She asked him if he was alright.

"Ich habe meine mutter und meinen Vater verloren," the boy said.

Ah, German. Emily asked the boy, Franz, where he saw them the last time. Franz answered in German that they were at the Entertainer.

They were about to go when Emily saw Janessa picking on another little boy. Janessa saw Emily and Franz and left with a smirk.

"What is she up to?" Emily asked herself in English. She asked the boy if he was alright.

"Ya poteryal mama i papa," the boy said.

First German and now Russian. Emily had omnilingualism so she could communicate with them. She told Franz in German that they would get lunch and then look for the parents. In Russian, Emily said the same thing to the other boy Matvey.

Emily went to the hub through the Cosy with Franz and Matvey because the last few times on Tuesday when she went to the hub the woman at the door Caroline said to come back tomorrow because Tuesday was just for Ukrainians and Emily felt like it was discrimination and that she should have rights - and because none of the people in the Cosy spoke Russian.

Irina, who ran the hub, did say hi to Emily when she went past. Emily and the kids did have lunch.

There was a mocking laugh and the one who everyone derided as Vladolf Putler made himself known but only Emily could see and hear him. Emily shuddered. Finding out that he was president (again until 2030) was like the time she found out that Trump was president of the US in 2017 and her response was for her to say to her brother to tell her it was a dream.

"The president is here?" Emily was baffled.

"What president?" Irina asked.

"Unfortunately it's not Zelenskyy, no matter how much I may wish it was."

'Vladolf Putler' spoke. "Ya zabiriyu tvoe ditya." He didn't see Franz because Franz was invisible to him.

"No," Emily retorted back in Russian. She, and only she, saw the Beast Wolves like the ones from Life of Wolf 2014.

She didn't want to put the Ukrainians in danger so she muttered a spell and she, Matvey and Franz were teleported to the Entertainer. Franz's parents weren't there. 

"Where are they?" Franz asked in German.

"Don't worry, Franz, we'll find your parents," Emily answered in German. She said the same thing to Matvey in Russian.

Slight problem was that the Beast Wolves had found them and the Beast Wolf Boss turned into 'Vladimir'. Emily and the kids hurried back to the hub. Emily got out a coin and flipped it. Shwing!

It seemed like nothing happened, but then Emily noticed that the flags hanging were Russian ones. She asked the person in charge, also called Irina and was a doppelganger of her, "почему русский флаг и не украинский флаг?"

Irina's answer, also in Russian, was shocking to Emily: Ukraine had invaded Russia.

"How is that possible?" Emily asked herself in Russian. "In my world, Russia invaded Ukraine. Besides, Russia is bigger than Ukraine."

She turned and saw the Beast Wolves and 'Vladolf'.

Vladolf Putler said something to the Beast Wolves and they heeled him like dogs. He then grabbed Emily and the kids and then whisked them away to a different place.

They had the following conversation in Russian:

Emily: What do you want?

'Putin': You're going to be president of Russia now.

Emily: What Rats Won't Do. What? I am not a Russian citizen and I don't have any ambition to go into politics. I'd say ask Navalny but everyone is under the impression that you killed him. I thought you wanted the political power. Wouldn't the other members be meh?

'Putin': I have spoken to my staff about this. It would be handled perfectly. Also Navalny is still alive.

Emily wondered if there was some truth to what she heard. She met with the other people who 'Putin' worked with, and they seemed ok, though Emily wondered if they would be meh at having a non-Russian, under 35 years of age and inexperienced in politics girl as president. "What do you want?"

"During the day, you can do whatever you want to do. But at night, you will turn over yourself to me." 'Putin' grinned and it looked sinister. "Only agree or those two children will pay the price for your stubbornness."

Emily nodded, fearful for Franz and Matvey. 'Putin' snapped his fingers and in walked a woman wearing a dress. Emily had a hunch about what was going to happen so she took Franz and Matvey by the hands and led them to the door.

"Not you. The children may go but not you."

Emily glared. "Very well." She assured the boys that she will join them soon enough and allowed them to play in the soft play area. As soon as they were gone, she went to the imposter Russian president. "Why must you do that?"

Imposter Russian president leaned in close all sinister like. "I will show you what you are missing."

OMFG! Did this guy think he was Massimo from the 365 days movie telling Laura that while she was chained to the bed and some woman went to give him a blow job? Also Putler and the - now naked - woman were doing like on the front cover of 365 days - the one of Laura tilting her head to the side with eyes closed and mouth slightly open and topless while Massimo was looking at the camera and touching her right breast with his arm across the left breast.

Imposter Russian president turned into a bloke with red and black hair. Emily's jaw dropped. "Bellinor? Why did you impersonate Putin?"

"For shits and giggles, that's why. I have other names too - Hadeon and Fachnan."

"Yeah, well nice to see you both but I think not to see you two having sex on the stage. Too much. FYI I am not a prude by the way."

Soon the beautiful young naked blonde woman got on all fours to crawl to Bellinor and take him in her mouth and make slurping sounds like she was having soup. Emily turned away but Sandra - Bellinor's 'sister' - grasped Emily by the shoulders and spun her around so she would see the act before her.

Bellinor let out a triumphant shout as he spilled himself in the blond and his cock slipped out.

Emily sighed. "You done yet?"

Then, without warning, the pene sprung to life and Bellinor turned around. "Oh, he wants to get to know you."

"You... name your penis?"

"Oh, this one has a mind of its own. You'll see if you get better acquainted."

"I rather go to you then your male sex organ." She did a double take when it seemed the pene gained eyes. "Eyes don't belong there."

Then she heard a voice, powerful, yet seductive it was, calling her: "I shall enjoy being inside you and claiming you as mine."

"I will not be claimed by some trouser snake!"

"I'll make you want me so badly that the thought of me in your pussy will be your only delight."

Bellinor backed Emily up against a wall and she wrapped her legs around his waist as they kissed hungrily. He muttered a spell and Emily was wet down there. Emily closed her eyes.

"You are so willing, so ready." Bellinor felt himself shift form into Putler again and Emily felt it beneath her before she opened her eyes to see.

The pene sheathed itself inside. "OMFG! Fuck yeah, so tight and warm. Uhh! Hmm."

Emily was at a loss for words. Bellinor started thrusting when he managed to adjust. Sandra and the blonde woman engaged in tribadism.

Emily felt something - the pene came inside her.

"Don't worry. You won't be pregnant. It'll mar your beauty," the pene said.

It was still in her.

Chapter Text

It was getting late and Emily was on her way home from the town centre. She could orb, but she didn't want to risk exposure, and taking a car was also risk in the dark and she was not certain if public transport ran at this time - the train was fine but bus alone was another thing.

She traipsed to the lake and laid down on the grass. She was about to close her eyes and sleep but she sensed a presence and stood up.

Catherine, princess of Doriathan, and her parallel dimension counterpart Cathrinus had joined her.

Emily bowed. "Your Highnesses."

Catherine raised a hand. "No need for formality. We are friends."

Emily nodded. "Friends." She stifled a yawn behind her hand. "I should be home soon tomorrow."

"Well, we can arrange transport to your house if you want," Cathrinus said.

"Thanks, Cathrinus."

Duke was there too. He waved to Emily and Emily waved back.

They were soon joined by Thomas Cromwell who somehow had water weeds in the hair. 

Emily knew that he was the Kelpie. Was the Kelpie going to try and drown everyone?

Catherine leaned in, laughing, to whisper to Emily. "A handsome man, wouldn't you agree? And with such a great personality."

"What's going on?" Emily asked, confused.

Princess Catherine sauntered over gracefully to the Kelpie in disguise and whispered something to him.

"What do you think she's telling him?" Duke asked Emily and Cathrinus.

"Probably about the good work of ordinary hardworking people," Emily guessed.

"Or probably asking if he can get you to safety," suggested Cathrinus.

Conal, a man dressed almost like a cavalier from the English civil war and white shoulder length hair and moustache and cerulean eyes, was watching from behind a tree. Lucky for him it was not within anyone's eyesight so he could hide without being seen.

"Would you please walk me back, sir? I fear the dark." Catherine turned to Duke.

Duke offered her his arm in a grand, chivalrous gesture. "Of course, my dear." 

The duo said goodbye to Emily before walking off. Cathrinus whispered that Conal was watching them before saying farewell and left.

The Kelpie looked into Emily's eyes. "Tell me about yourself."

Emily giggled, unbidden, and told the Kelpie of her aspirations to do video editing and acting among other things. "The issue is that it seems like you can't just get in there, you'll have to do something else first. Well, in that case, who should pass verdict? It is a theological one."

"We would suggest that Your Majesty canvases the opinions of theologians. It is with that simple measure I trust Your Majesty's conscience might be pacified."

Emily fought the urge to turn to jelly because of the voice. She remembered what Ivanna, a beautiful mature blonde woman sitting nude in bed when she first saw her, had told her. 

"You are a beautiful woman," the Kelpie said.

"You're beautiful too." Emily sniggered. "I bet you say that to everyone you encounter."

"No, because they can't hold a candle to your beauty. You are to come with me. You have bewitched me and I intend to keep you at all times."

"Keep me at all times? For real?"

"Yes."

"Ok then. All I have is one request."

"Yes?"

"Please, will you promise you will spare the lives of everyone I care about?"

"My lady." He lowered his head, looked up at Emily with a smile and then bowed.

"What did my friend say to you?"

The Kelpie rose from bowing. "She just said that I was to take care of you during your stay here. What did that man say to you?"

"He just told me that Conal was watching. I don't know if he meant literally or figuratively. Shall we go to sleep and talk in the morning?"

The Kelpie's POV

I admit; a small thrill of excitement flickered in my mind as I considered the scenario. Catherine, the woman with blonde hair reaching the back of her knees, had requested that I take care of her friend named Emily and I intended to keep that promise. "Not yet. I want to taste your essence."

"My essence? Oh, of course." Slowly, like a striptease, Emily removed every article of clothing from her and placed it neatly next to her. "I bet you would like to do this in public. Admit it." Emily stroked my back. And kissed me.

It was so unexpected, and so sweet and pleasant, that I melted against her, my hands tentatively finding her waist. I felt a stray silky curl fall against my cheek as she pushed her tongue inside my mouth. I was lost in physical awareness, the feeling of her fingers as they slid up my chest, over my shoulders, and along my neck, entrancing me. My arms went around her back and I crushed her against me.

Remembering the plan, I kissed a path down her body and lowered my head to between her legs, kissing her thighs and, with one swipe of my tongue, licked her snatch.

Emily gasped, bucking her hips forward and pushing my head as close it could go. I raised myself so I was on level with her and kissed her again. I missed her lips. "You taste so good."

While kissing her still, I stripped off everything I was wearing. We kissed again. I could not stop myself any further, and, never breaking the kiss or separating my breath from hers, I entered her.

Emily gasped, gripping the grass. She found herself struggling to contain her desire. She moved her hips in time with mine. I, as Thomas Cromwell, smiled, delighting in the feel of Emily’s heels digging into the backs of my thighs. We climaxed as one. We held each other close and went to sleep.

Chapter Text

That night, the Kelpie had a dream of James - both Roe and Frain. He leaned in, bringing his face close to Roe. Roe kissed him. Lips parting, he deepened the kiss and, wrapping his arms around the blond man, lowered them to the ground. Roe was hovering over him, starting to rid of his garments. The Kelpie put a hand on Roe. "Keep the clothes on. We don't want to get caught. Or at least put the trousers halfway."

Roe did as he said. He thrust into him. "The king can do whatever he likes it seems."

Each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in both of them. Frain joined in too and also knew Roe in the biblical sense. 

The morning at breakfast, the Kelpie was contemplating his surroundings when he heard a voice.

"It's good to remember that breakfast is the most important meal of the day."

He looked up and saw what looked to be Charles and Camilla. "Grandpa Charles, Grandma Camilla." He hugged them both.

"My dear child," Charles' doppelganger said, pulling back, "it is of utmost importance that you find the things that you want to do. You go and tell your friends that too."

"Thanks, Grandpa Charles." The Kelpie watched Fake Charles and Camilla leave before being joined by James - both Roe and Frain. "Hey, guys. What's up?"

"Just to say that you've got our support and that vegan teacher has no right to say what we can and can't do," James Roe said. "Also Frain here has the costumes that his characters have too. Or some of them, right?"

Frain laughed. "Yeah. I still have the black leather coat that was made for me for Nothing Personal. I wore two beautiful Paul Smith suits in Armadillo, but couldn't have either, so I kept a load of T- shirts. I would have liked the brown contact lenses I wore in Elizabeth. Oh and the ruff would have been useful… When I was six I was given a Red Indian outfit which I loved wearing. I also had a policeman's uniform. I was rather like a one-man Village People." 

"Speaking of ruff and brown contact lenses, we have some if you want. They're not the same ones you used, but still effective."

James Frain thanked James Roe for the items.

Halia glided up to Emily. "You're not getting out of this. You'll do a dance with someone else."

"I did one with Kenny," Emily said. "Which dance partner now?"

"The cast of Dramatizeme."

"All of them?"

"And then some. Again, you can choose the music."

Emily used magic to summon the cast of Dramatizeme and chose the ones she knew the names of: Nazar Hrbar, Alexandra Soroka, Petro, Volodymyr Antonov, Lili Likova, Ruban and Olga Safronova. She told them about the plan and they agreed. Emily nodded to Elaine who started the music - Ty zhe mene pidmanula (Ukrainian folk song).

When the song ended, the crowd applauded. Marta Spencer told the Kelpie about a Zeeryon and his eyes widened in fear. So did the others - Florence, Dean, Duncan, Ashton and Reagan.

"Who is Zeeryon?" Marta Cunningham asked.

"Someone who hunts us for sport," Florence answered. "Him and his gang - Doomdeviation, Makhva, Lilitu and Gormo."

"That's not good," Sam Madico said.

Dalek Sec agreed. "That is not good."

Halia scoffed. "They can't hurt you, Marta. You're their leader."

"No, Halia. They're not in my employment. Also don't bother playing favourites." Marta Spencer turned to Florence. "Halia still wants to exterminate the human men and the male animals just because they have penises, but somehow she'll make an exception for both Jameses, the characters of James Frain and James Roe, TJ Cromwell, Dean and Duncan and TJ Lake. As for Ashton and Reagan, they will be spared to be slaves because they're non-binary and Halia usually sees them as traitors."

What?! Would that mean that both James Roe and James Frain and the characters of James Frain, TJ Cromwell, Dean and Duncan and TJ Lake be the only ones the formers being humans and the latters being able to turn into humans left on this planet? No way.

"We have a solution," said a voice. Marta Spencer turned around and saw a doppelganger of Emily - but with a wedding ring. "You're married?"

Married-Emily looked overjoyed. "Yes."

Marta shook her hand. "Congratulations, my dear. Your spouse must be lucky to have someone like you."

"Thanks."

A tall young redhead wearing a long green dress and barefoot and water weeds tackled Married-Emily with an embrace. "My heart aches when I am not near you."

"Aww, I missed you too, darling. I always long for the time that I can be in your arms and your warmth." Married-Emily kissed the woman and they wrapped their arms around each other.

They pulled back. Married-Emily told her spouse about Zeeryon and her spouse - Married-Kelpie shuddered. "Anyway, shall we get back to the filming?"

"Definitely," Married-Kelpie said.

"You film as well?" Lydu, Jean's wife, asked.

"Yeah, but on our end it is the lack of experience that we get turned down rather than the grounds of being a woman," Married-Emily said.

"Do you know what a sanatorium is?" Halia asked.

"It's an institution where people pay it to be humiliated by people like you," said a voice and Halia saw another doppelganger of Emily with a doppelganger of Adrian Foote - with water weeds. "And FYI we're friends not lovers. And hey, it's cool that you want to make films too." Friend-Emily and Friend-Kelpie said hi to Emily and the Kelpie and Married-Emily and Married-Kelpie.

Halia laughed mockingly. "You think you'll get there someday but know that it will end in tragedy for your career, you six." She turned to Tanya who was talking to Franklin. "That's your girlfriend? I thought she was your housekeeper."

Tanya stopped smiling at that remark, as did others such as Elaine and her sisters. "You hurt Franklin, you hurt me and vice versa."

"Not cool, Halia," Justine remarked. 

VROOOP! VROOOP! VROOOP! VROOOP! VROOOP! VROOOP! VROOOP! VROOOP! VROOOP!

Stella, Emily's six year old clone and a sister of Elaine, clapped her hands. "It's the TARDIS!"

The doors creaked open. A lookalike of Eric Effiong from Sex Education but with a moustache and a shoulder length blonde girl in casual attire stepped out. 

"Who are you?" Emily asked.

"I'm the Doctor," the lookalike of Eric Effiong from Sex Education-Doctor said.

"I'm Ruby Sunday," the blonde girl said.

"Good to meet you two," Emily said. She did introductions.

Married-Emily and Married-Kelpie did a short film with their other selves. "Maybe we can help you, Doctor," Married-Emily mused. "Rogue!"

Then in materialised Rogue (2000 X-Men movie) and a bloke dressed like the characters from Bridgerton i.e. regency era. The Doctor could almost choke. "How is that possible?"

"The gift of putting a name to a face."

Margaret nodded. She was with Thomas, Grace and TJ and Gracie and Matvey.

There was also Lúthien Tinúviel and Huan and Beren, Catherine and Duke, Kylo and Wilf. It went dark and suddenly some people were missing - Beren, Duke, Married-Kelpie, the Kelpie and Friend-Kelpie.

The Queen Melina confirmed that the missing people were jailed by Zeeryon. "They are being held prisoner in the dungeons. Zeeryon threatens them with abominable things if they don't divulge what he wants."

"He wants to know their names and purposes, Mother?"

"Yes. Something is preventing him from doing so."

"We've no time to lose. We have to go and rescue them!" Friend-Emily declared.

"Yeah."

The following group went: Catherine, Lúthien, Huan, Chess the borzoi, Wilf the wolfhound, Kylo, Emily, Married-Emily and Friend-Emily and Merlin as a borzoi.

Chapter Text

Mabel had been busy today knitting a scarf for the upcoming winter. She had just finished one and sewn in the end piece so it didn't come undone. 

There was a knock on the door. She answered it to a handsome young man - the Kelpie in disguise. "Hello."

"Hello. Won't you come in?"

The Kelpie went in. "Is everything alright?"

"Ugh, politics are evil sometimes. One person suggested that individuals get higher paying jobs as the solution for food banks. And national service either a year in the military or one weekend a month doing volunteering. We need true reforms, not lies and empty promises. It was awful. I can't pay the bill for utilities - water, gas and electric - so the corporate cut them off. So I had to use candles like the era before light bulbs and go to the library for the WiFi and the computer. I had applied for some roles on starnow and I haven't heard anything."

"I hear you." The Kelpie saw the pile in the corner. "What is that pile?"

"Things I have bought from shoe zone, bonmarche, Wilko, the body shop, paper chase and Debenhams before they closed in Woking for good." Mabel rang her fingers through her hair and the Kelpie found himself wanting to do the same thing to her.

"You are a beautiful woman," the Kelpie said.

"You're beautiful too."

"Thank you, Your Eminence. Other people can't hold a candle to your beauty. You are to come with me. You have bewitched me and I intend to keep you at all times."

"Keep me at all times? For real?"

"Yes."

"Ok then. All I have is one request."

"Yes?"

"Please, will you help me with my love?"

"My lady." He lowered his head, looked up at Mabel with a smile and then bowed.

Mabel smiled and waited until he got up from bowing to offer her hand which he took. She led him to her room. And pushed him onto the bed. "You're so damn gorgeous and watch me touch myself." Mabel hoisted her skirt above her hips - no knickers - and took her hand and put it in between her legs and located her pleasure spot like so. She tried different methods, mainly rubbing the clit, and couldn't help but cry out when a pleasurable wave coursed through her body.

She lied down next to him when she recovered from the sexual act. The Kelpie got permission to roam his hands over every part of Mabel's body, enjoying the soft and warm feeling. He stripped off his clothes.

Mabel eyed his dick. "Oh, wow. I've never seen anything like it."

"Thanks."

Mabel took him into her mouth, using the moans of ecstasy as encouragement to continue with her task. The Kelpie threw his head back, eyes closed and mouth open as he succumbed to a blissful orgasm. He opened his eyes, getting his breath back. He then stripped off Mabel's remaining clothes, flipped her onto her stomach and, after ensuring she was wet down there, took her from behind doggy style. Afterwards, they pulled out from the position and went to sleep, arms around each other.

Mabel had also managed to make some money by selling handmade cushions and jewellery to help her carve out a career in acting.

----

So beautiful. Very soon now the Duke of Suffolk shall be no more, and Margaret shall be mine.

Somehow, enjoying the close physical contact and yet disliking Cromwell's thoughts towards Suffolk, Margaret placed her hands around him in an embrace. Margaret pulled back for some air. "Just be cautious about the Solicitor General Richie. He will stab you in the back, if you're not careful." She caressed Cromwell's back before attaching her lips to his neck (darn you collar, I will have to deal with the top half), kissing her way upwards towards his jaw and then to his mouth which she took with hers.

One thing you should know, Thomas Cromwell, I belong to no man.

Cromwell's voice laughed in Margaret's head. We will see about that. He slanted her head further, deepening the kiss…

Earlier, Thomas Cromwell had been busy with carrying out the king's orders and he sat back in his chair after writing an important letter to someone that the king wanted to give a message to.

On that note, Richard Rich the Solicitor General paid a visit and said about the commissioner's reports about the monasteries. "Lands worth millions of pounds."

"Millions?" Thomas repeated. This could be beneficial to the king, but there was something else...

"Lady Hall?" Richard asked. "Well, I don't know much except that she's a Catholic. She might be like the queen and work to undo all our reforms." 

"No. There might be some use. Sooner or later, I will figure it out." 

Richard then left. Thomas Cromwell smiled as he mentally conjured up a plan on how to get the Duke of Suffolk away and Margaret for himself.

Then luck struck because just as he was walking down a corridor, he found Margaret reading a book. "Mistress Hall."

Margaret looked up to meet Cromwell's gaze. "Mr Cromwell."

"You still seeing His Grace?"

Margaret let out a laugh. "FYI, Mr Secretary, Suffolk and I are very good friends, like I am with Lady Mary. Surely you can see that." She focused on resting her fingers on his forearm, moving upwards to gently squeezing his biceps ("Oh my! What big muscles you have!"), before laying her hand on his shoulder. "You know sir, we can continue this… elsewhere." She smiled. She followed him to his office where it was devoid of the bustling of clerks. It was probably late.

"Mr Rich said that you're a Catholic," Cromwell said.

"Yes, it is true," Margaret said. "But I am not like Gardiner or Sir Thomas More in being a conservative Catholic nor condemning all reformers as heretics. I am open minded towards the reforms."

"Are you certain there is nothing going on between my Lord Suffolk and you?"

Margaret nodded. As long as the plan succeeds, Charles will be safe. He will not die.

"May I ask your opinion on the monasteries being dissolved?"

"I agree there is a form of corruption in the Catholic Church, but you don't want to make enemies in your efforts to please the king." Margaret turned her head away so the Lord Privy Seal didn't see her apply Nivea Soft Rose lip balm. It was enchanted so it would be like the magical girdle of the goddess Aphrodite of Greek mythology - to drive men insane with desire (or in Margaret's case, just Cromwell).

Dear Lord, what am I getting myself into, Margaret thought to herself. Queen Jane told me, like she did with Lady Misseldon: 'Do your duties honourably and virtuously'. And what am I doing? Hanging out with Cromwell, the king's right hand man and second most powerful. This plan had better work, or I'm screwed. Her Majesty did also mention about doing what she could but must 'do it quietly'. Maybe I can apply that logic here.

She faced Thomas and they made themselves comfortable. She leaned in to whisper in his ear. "Sate your desire by doing what you want. Come on, you know you want to..." She smiled seductively at the guy and tossed back her black hair. Hopefully the hair flip should work in her favour.

Then, under an urge, Cromwell drew Margaret close, kissing her intensely, wrapping one arm around her to stop her from escaping, the other on the back of her head.

So beautiful. Very soon now the Duke of Suffolk shall be no more, and Margaret shall be mine.

Somehow, enjoying the close physical contact and yet disliking Cromwell's thoughts towards Suffolk, Margaret placed her hands around him in an embrace. Margaret pulled back for some air. "Just be cautious about the Solicitor General Richie. He will stab you in the back, if you're not careful." She caressed Cromwell's back before attaching her lips to his neck (darn you collar, I will have to deal with the top half), kissing her way upwards towards his jaw and then to his mouth which she took with hers.

One thing you should know, Thomas Cromwell, I belong to no man.

Cromwell's voice laughed in Margaret's head. We will see about that. He slanted her head further, deepening the kiss. 

Maggie muttered a spell so it would seem a dream and hitched the skirt of the dress above her waist. Thomas moved a hand down Maggie's body and then put it in between her legs, rubbing her clit with a finger. Maggie held back a moan and loosened his lower garments. Thomas pulled back his hand that had been fingering her.

An amused smirk played on Cromwell's face while he slid his cock against her vulva, before entering deeply inside of her. Maggie held back a moan as he slowly pumped into her. Cromwell gripped her waist steadily and watched her face as she attempted to stifle more moans. 

They orgasmed in sync.

Chapter Text

Catherine, princess of Doriathan, was taking a walk in the palace garden with Duke - the ladies in waiting keep their distance - and telling him about the various charities she supported and the causes she championed, and Duke nodded slightly and smiled briefly. "I have filled one bags with snoods and scarves. I will fill another one and when that is finished, I will distribute it to the people to show that the royal family stand by them and as a gesture of goodwill."

Then Catherine and Duke said goodbye to each other and went their separate ways. Accompanied by her ladies: Sara, Artemisia, Dahlia and Malikah, Catherine retired to her bedroom and they helped her get ready for bed.

"Would you need anything else?" Sara asked.

"No, thank you," Catherine answered. She brushed her teeth and went to bed. Sara, Artemisia, Dahlia, Arabella and Malikah went to their own rooms.

Catherine had a dream. She dreamt that she was in front of a fantasy medieval castle which was surrounded by a lake and forest. There was someone by the lake. The person turned around.

It was a doppelganger of her, but if she was a man. The man introduced himself as Cathrinus. 

"Do you live here?" Catherine asked.

"Yes. I would like to show you around." And he showed her around, with the last being his bedroom. He kissed her deeply, tasted her essence and made the beast with two backs.

Catherine woke up the next morning, relieved it was a dream.

Margaret and Thomas Cromwell had the same situation, in the dream world.

Garett and Margaret: Garett Hall and Margaret Hall were doing archery. After shooting some arrows, they decided to have a picnic. "My current project is to complete the purple scarf for Her Majesty. If we did not have to worry about sumptuary laws, I would have gifted it to you unless it is not your colour."

Margaret smiled and clapped. Then she laid a hand over Garett's heart. "Darling, would you kiss me if I asked?"

Garett put his large hand over Margaret's one. "Of course." He did as she requested and kissed her. Lips parting, he deepened the kiss and Margaret groaned in ecstasy before she leaned back for a break. 

"Io amore tu," Margaret murmured in Italian.

Garett looked up into her eyes while kissing her fingers. "Io amore tu tambien." He used a bit of magic and talk to make her wet. "That's a fine girl," he said and taking himself in hand, pressing the round knob of the erect cock against the girl's puffy lower lips, rubbing it around the slickness, before easing it inside the willing hole, slowly. Margaret moaned, pulling Garett closer to her, entwining her arms and legs around him. "Nngghh. So good…faster...I need more, please."

Garett Hall obeyed. Each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in both of them. Garett brought Margaret to a climax and she brought him to the same thing. Garett pulled Margaret into his embrace. "Stay."

"Always." Margaret smiled at him lovingly.

Thomas and Thomasa Cromwell: Later on, Thomas paid a visit to Thomasa in her office. He patted her on the shoulder. "Just relax, my dear." He leaned in and kissed her, softly at first to test the waters and then their kisses grew deeper and more intimate, hands roaming and tongues swathing in each other's mouths.

Thomasa let out a moan of appreciation and pushed Thomas back so he was lying down on the desk. "I'm going to give you pleasure. Is that alright?"

Thomas smiled and said yes. Thomasa leaned in, kissing him everywhere and then flip the French hood she was wearing. "May I?"

Thomas smiled and said yes. Thomasa moved a hand down Thomas's body and then to his garments and trousers and in no time it was taken off and she palmed his impressive member, stroking it, making him grunt lowly.

Thomas slid a finger inside her, curling it against her inner walls. He pumped it in and out, pushing her closer and closer to an edge.

They both felt an orgasm approach and they welcomed it with open arms. 

Chapter Text

The following group went: Catherine, Lúthien, Huan, Chess the borzoi, Wilf the wolfhound, Kylo, Emily, Married-Emily and Friend-Emily and Merlin as a borzoi.

In no time at all, the group arrived outside the fortress. "What do we do?" Friend-Emily asked. She was wearing a medieval blue princess dress that she had ordered online (it came with a headdress but Friend-Emily opted not to wear it) and a black cloak that she bought from D&A.

Married-Emily was disguised as Lúthien Tinúviel and Emily was wearing a blue floor length floral dress.

"I'll sing." Catherine cleared her throat. "Chto mne reshyotki i zamki, kesli zhiv lyubimyy? Chto mne tyazholyye shagi vlastelina t'my? Pust' on vyydet iz vorot svoyey tyur'my! Mne bol'she nechego teryat', yesli myortv lyubimyy. Ya promenyala b tselyy mir na odin lish' den'. Pust' moya sud'ba reshitsya zdes', teper'..."

"Not bad." Lúthien sang, with Catherine radiating an aura. The wolves howled, and the isle trembled - from Catherine's aura not Lúthien's singing.

Zeeryon stood in the throne room, wrapped in his black thought; but he earlier smiled hearing Catherine's voice, for he knew that it was the daughter of Melina. "Ah, Catherine. It seems that you didn't come alone. You have the daughter of Melian with you," he wondered out loud to himself. 

If I could just get them to come to me, I can use them to get rid of my enemies, he thought. Zeeryon summoned a beast wolf to him. "Bring our guests to me, preferably unharmed and alive."

"Yes, Master."

Back at the bridge, Catherine volunteered to go first but the wolf Kylo shook his head. Catherine scratched behind his ears. "You're right, friend. Let's go together and show the Enemy we could take him down." Together they walked until a large dark shape leapt at them, but Catherine willed Kylo and herself intangible and the wolf went through them, landing near Huan.

The beast wolf, seeing that Huan was a wolfhound, got up and ran, but it didn't run very fast or very far because Chess and Merlin (as a borzoi) caught up and pinned it down.

Huan slew it silently. Zeeryon frowned. "Why hasn't this one returned?" He sent more and the same thing happened: being chased by Chess and Merlin who pinned down the wolves and Huan took them by the throat and slew them.

Zeeryon sent the Beast Wolf Boss. "Don't try to get yourself killed or something."

Cautiously, the Beast Wolf Boss padded to the bridge and sniffed the air. He spotted not the canine forms of Huan, Kylo, Chess, Wilf and Merlin nor Friend-Emily, Married-Emily and Emily, but Catherine and Lúthien.

Lúthien raised her hands. "Come no closer. I am only a child."

The Beast Wolf Boss said nothing but the expression said: My master is needing you two. Come quietly and there will be no trouble.

Catherine laughed back at him. "You are doomed, like your pack members."

With that, the Hound of Valinor leapt from his hiding place and attacked, as did Kylo, Chess, Wilf and Merlin. The three Emilys - Friend-Emily, Married-Emily and Emily - made themselves visible. The Beast Wolf Boss had narrowly escaped with his life to the gate and back to Zeeryon with a bleeding wound.

Zeeryon stood up. "What's the matter?"

"It's not just the princesses. There's also three other women and four wolfhounds and a wolf," gasped the Beast Wolf Boss and he breathed his last breath and dropped down dead.

Zeeryon sneered. "No problem. I will deal with them myself. I hope you don't mind me using your body..."

Outside the fortress, Emily decided to venture further to the gate. However, she was now face to face with the Beast Wolf Boss who seemed to be healed.

Huan leapt aside, fearing it was the doomed wolf to kill him. Lúthien collapsed. The three Emilys huddled together.

Catherine shuddered as her hair from roots to ends darkened to black temporarily before it turned back to blonde.

The 'Beast Wolf Boss' - actually Zeeryon possessing it - chuckled. "Scared, girls? Or are you wanting to see the dungeons?"

"Отдайте тело моего друзья," Emily and Friend-Emily said.

"Отдайте тело моего мужa," Married-Emily declared.

Zeeryon crouched down onto the haunches. "You know whether you are?" He leapt at Catherine. "Nothing!"

Catherine side rolled out of the way. Zeeryon lunged again but something was holding him back - Huan had grabbed him by the tail so Zeeryon snapped inches from Catherine's face.

While Zeeryon tried to shake the Hound of Valinor off - and cursed that canine claws were not like felines - Chess the borzoi and Merlin (as a borzoi), with Wilf's help, seized Zeeryon by the neck.

Zeeryon struggled to free himself. "Curse you all. I look forward to your demise. What a glorious day it shall be!"

"Ya ubuyu tebya," Chess the borzoi muttered and gripped tighter so Zeeryon was gasping for breath.

Zeeryon agreed to the terms before him and was released. The beast wolves' bodies had been vanished as was the Beast Wolf Boss when Zeeryon left the body. Beren, Duke, the Kelpie, Married-Kelpie and Friend-Kelpie were released and reunited with their loved ones. Married-Emily turned back into herself.

Dean, Duncan, Ashton and Reagan and Florence and their SOs as well as everyone else such as James Roe, James Frain and his characters including Thomas Cromwell, Clara, Anya, Tanya, Margaret, TJ Cromwell and Grace and Gracie and Matvey and Franz and Marta Spencer, Sam Madico and Dalek Sec etc., showed up.

"Let us rest." Catherine cleared her throat and started to sing. "Now let the day just slip away so the dark night may watch over you. Velvet blue, silent true, it embraces your heart and your soul, nocturne. Never cry, never sigh. You don’t have to wonder why. Always be, always see. Come and dream the night with me, nocturne. Have no fear when the night draws near and fills you with dreams and desire, like a child asleep, so warm so deep, you will find me there waiting for you, nocturne. We will fly, claim the sky, we don’t have to wonder why. Always be, always see. Come and dream the night with me, nocturne. Though darkness fades, it will give way when the dark night delivers the day, nocturne."

With that song, everyone drifted into a state of slumber.

What had happened before the rescuing: Beren, Duke, Married-Kelpie, the Kelpie and Friend-Kelpie were each held in an individual cell, until Zeeryon came to visit them having used Giant Wolf form then.

"Who are you? What are you doing, your purpose?" He had asked of them.

And they had each said nothing, refusing to betray themselves or each other. Zeeryon could only discover earlier that they were a Man, alien bounty hunter and three kelpies. He was getting frustrated in so many ways. He stalked out of the dungeons and to grandiose bedroom where Halia the witch - and a straw 'feminist' - was sitting on his bed. "What is it you are doing?"

"I can give you what you want."

"Who are they? I cannot get them to divulge, even with the threats of abominable things if they don't divulge what I want."

"I'll tell you if you help eliminate the male sex."

"All of them." Zeeryon chuckled.

"No. Just a select few." She told him who they were.

Zeeryon chuckled again. He offered a goblet to Halia. "Drink. You'll feel better." He got his own goblet and drained the contents.

Halia turned into Queen Melina. Zeeryon pinned the disguised Halia on the bed, caging her between himself and the mattress. "I have needs that need to be satisfied and you are going to do that."

Fake Melina mocked glared and attempted to shove him off but couldn't. "The only thing I loathe about vaginal intercourse would be getting STDs or pregnancy. Prove that it is better than lesbian sex."

Zeeryon changed form into the dragon from the Historical Wales shop and muttered a spell to make Halia wet down there before he pushed himself inside her. Zeeryon laughed to himself, delighting in the feel of Halia’s heels digging into the backs of his thighs. "You feel this? With lesbian sex, you can never feel this because a dildo could never compare with the real thing! Hahaha!"

Halia unleashed a moan. Who would have known? But she wasn't going to give up on her plan to eliminate all the men except for a few.

After Zeeryon had his fill, laughing, he collapsed on her and fell asleep for the sake of it. Halia grabbed a teleportation potion from the bedside drawer, after being turned back, and sprayed it on herself and she ended up in her bed.

Chapter Text

1558. Elizabeth Tudor was announced as queen and the coronation was to happen soon - usually these happened a year. Many foreign dignitaries and nobility, gentry and common people were invited.

One of the people who attended was Kathy Waterworth and she had rendered herself unseen because she didn't want to steal the spotlight from the new queen of England. Before dark, Kathy set sail for home. When she arrived at her kingdom, Kathy went on a patrol, recruiting soldiers and beating gamblers. Some painters and gardeners gave gifts and tokens as a gift and sign of appreciation, but there were some with the same roles who were irritated and just gave the same thing to get Kathy to leave them.

Remember who you are, never betray yourself and you won't live to regret.

Those were the words that Kathy told Elizabeth before the wedding in 1560. For the public wedding, Kathy was disguised as a white man and repeated the vows that the priest said, before God and before man.

Everyone applauded loudly while bride and 'groom' sealed the deal with a kiss. Then there was the reception. Many people went to congratulate the happy couple.

Later, Kathy was herself for the private ceremony. Kathy took Elizabeth, in horse form, to the palace where they were to spend the honeymoon. Then, as herself, she teleported her wife to the bedroom. "You don't have to consummate the marriage now. We can go to sleep."

"No." Elizabeth had a tone of determination. "I will give England its heir."

Kathy laughed and removed all the hairpins, letting her hair cascade down to her waist like a waterfall. "My dear, England will have its own power through its heir. Do you want to carry the children, or shall I?"

"It will have to be me," Elizabeth wrapped her arms around the black queen, "everyone else but our friends thinks you're a white man."

Kathy brought her lips close to Elizabeth's. "My beautiful Elizabeth." Their first kiss sent sparks of passion racing in Elizabeth's blood. She could feel both their hearts beating in the rush.

Elizabeth stepped closer to Kathy, wrapping her arms around her waist, holding her flush. Their breasts pressed together. Elizabeth squirmed with the pressure, using her already peaked nipples to tease and harden her own. Kathy deepened the kiss; licking the seam of her lips before easing the tip inside to sweep through her warm, wet heat. The rising moan in Elizabeth's chest burst free, vibrating through the cavern of her mouth. Kathy echoed Elizabeth's moan with a hum of her own. The hand holding Liz's chin moved up to tangle in her hair. Gripping the back of her head, Kathy pulled her mouth from Liz's and began trailing kisses down her throat. The redhead Tudor queen bucked under Kathy's onslaught. She used the momentum to grab her ass and grind her pelvis into hers. Keening, Elizabeth filled the room with her urgency. She needed to feel Kathy against her bare skin.

Elizabeth started to wrench at the dress. Kathy laughed, a rumbling low sound of mirth. Keeping Elizabeth's pelvis tilted up and pressed against her, Kathy still managed to step back enough to tear her dress away. Naturally, Liz's followed.

Nude within her wife's arms, Elizabeth sighed as the sensation of her warm and heated flesh sliding along her own. Kathy lifted her by the hips and urged the redhead to wrap her legs around her waist. Elizabeth did as Kathy commanded. Taking two steps forward, she backed Elizabeth onto the king size four poster bed. Locking her thighs around Kathy's ass, Elizabeth began to move like a snake against her. Undulating her hips and pelvis, Elizabeth rubbed her delicate nub of flesh against her pelvic bone. Kathy's lips spread and arched into a leer at the wantonness.

Kathy placed a palm on her breast as Elizabeth's head fell back and hair swung free. Elizabeth couldn’t stop now even if she had wanted to. She rolled her nub into Kathy erratically, the passion within her building until she no longer had control of her actions. Kathy's hand massaged her globe, fingers tickling her nipple, teasing, and pinching it until it reddened with desire. She brought her lips to it then and licked, letting Elizabeth feel the entire length of her tongue as it aroused her even further. Puckering, Kathy pulled her nipple deep into her mouth and sucked. Like a cub feeding from its mother, she suckled the breast strong. Wave upon wave of ecstasy coursed from the breast to the nub.

Exploding, Elizabeth screamed.

A hand from Kathy snaked under Elizabeth's body, drawing fingers from her throbbing nipple to her swollen nub and then up to her wet core. Elizabeth shook. Sweat broke out all along her body, wherever Kathy didn’t touch. 

When the lesbian queen climaxed, so did Kathy. Then they let sleep overcome them.

Chapter Text

April, May and June were in a flower meadow lounging about. "What could be so bad about Bellinor? He's so handsome." June sighed dreamily.

"Well, there's the idea that his mother seduced the sister's friend," May said.

April shrugged. "Proof?"

June got out a mirror and it showed the girls a different image rather than their reflections.

There was a sexy woman in a cross back strap dress with a glass of red wine and sitting in front of a fireplace. She was joined by a medieval dressed dashing young man.

"One of these days, you will be the death of me," he joked.

"Indeed, my lord," the mysterious woman answered in a submissive tone. She pushed the bloke onto the sofa, after they finished their wine, undid his hose to reveal his pene standing to attention and lowered herself onto him inch by inch. "Give me a son and I will give you the title of king." She began to move.

"Yes," the man groan in ecstacy, "yes. I'm going to come! UHHH!" He spilled himself inside her.

Nine months later, the woman had a son who she named Bellinor. She was Bellinor's mother. With Sandra's conception, Bellinor's mother had disguised herself into a man and met with a buxom wench and they had carnal knowledge.

With Sandra's conception, Bellinor's mother had disguised herself as a man and met with a buxom wench and they had carnal knowledge.

Earlier: Bellinor's mother was hunting the pheasant, hare, red fox, red deer, grey wolf, wild boar, bison, ibex, lion and brown bear in the hunting grounds. She brought them to her son at their lair. "Son, I will give you a sister."

"Ok. Will she be as beautiful as me?"

"Yes, and me too." Bellinor's mother, still in disguise, set off to the nearby pub. She sauntered inside and sat at a table. 

A busty redhead woman with her hair in a braid came over. "Can I get you anything?"

"Yourself." Bellinor's mother grabbed her wrist and whisked them away. She pinned the wench against the wall and kissed her while lifting her leg and hooking it around his waist.

The wench kissed the disguised being deeply, flicking her tongue with his. Bellinor's mother put a finger in wench's core through the dress, curling up against the inner walls, making her wet.

"I want to taste you." Bellinor's mother turned her around and kissed the back of her neck and back and to the small of the back, still fingering down there. 

"Sure. What will you do - Oh!" The wench exclaimed as Bellinor's mother moved her head to the place between wench's legs and licked and sucked her core. 

"You were made for my pleasure. Open your legs and let me see and taste what's mine." After gaining the consent, Bellinor's mother moved her hands, exploring the wench's body with her mouth, leaving a trail of kisses down her neck and over her soft breasts and then down her stomach continuing down and down... and pushed herself inside the wench.

Each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in them. The wench hooked her legs over Bellinor's mother's shoulders for extra depth.

Bellinor's mother also seduced the sister's friend.

Zahara considered herself an ordinary girl. She had dealt with her male friend's girlfriend suggesting that her boyfriend should let his friend kill herself over her parents' divorce, because she personally did not get why it was such a big deal and as such was assuming said friend was an attention seeker. Said boyfriend was not at all amused, and dumped her on the spot.

Then as a kid, she had to contend, like her neighbours, with a neighborhood bully who stole and broke the toys of other kids with his bad behavior being encouraged by his mother. By the end it turned out that the mother was a drug addict who had been making the kid steal the more expensive toys so she could sell them to support her habit.

However, that all changed when she met Fae Prince Zachary. She had been walking and talking to herself. "SHE was a regular customer. Always brash, never patient and for some reason seemed to believe we existed only to burden her life with incompetence, which also seemed to be her favourite word book. She’s huffing, rolling her eyes, tapping her feet, and grumbling the whole way through the line up. Perhaps the Cullens could have had their own jobs or ingrained themselves into the community in other ways like to how Carlisle Cullen was a doctor."

"Are you a man who never banged a woman in your life? Way to go on like a pathetic loser!"

Zahara stumbled upon James Roe with a woman who was dressed in a cheerleader outfit. "Hey, that's enough. Leave him alone. His personal life is not your business."

"Fine. You can have him then, since you're a loser too. And I'm a winner."

"I'd rather be a loser like him than someone like you because at least he doesn't judge people on their sex life - or lack thereof."

The woman - Ren Wren - stormed off in a huff. James Roe thanked Zahara. "I'm happy for you Saranna, whether you want to date or not."

"Same to you."

Meanwhile, in the fairy kingdom, Prince Zachary was staring out of the window, when he had company - his father the king. "Father."

"Son, I just wanted to point out the lesson of no talking to humans. They're evil and would kill you on sight."

"Да, отец."

The king sighed. "If you go to the human world, don't be seen."

"Да, отец." Zachary waited until his father had left the room before he went on his way... to the human world. He remembered to take money - he took all kinds for the countries he was to visit - with him.

However, on the way to the human world, Zachary came across Desirée. "Hey, Desirée."

"Hey, Zach. Are you going to tour the kingdom?"

"No. I am going to see the human world. Father said I can go, but only if I don't talk to humans."

"Cool. Worst case scenario: he forbids you to go. And be careful of the scammers."

"Scammers?"

"Yes, Zach. I've seen some. They pretend to be homeless and then people don't trust anyone. Like, there was this woman and I offered to buy her food and she was like, 'I want money, not food.' Also the time I was in London and I gave this woman £4 and she was like 'Maybe you have more in your bag'. Ugh. Humans sometimes. The scammers give real homeless people bad names."

"How can you tell who is fake and real?"

"We can with magic. Humans usually don't. Shall we go to the human world?"

"Yes."

Meanwhile, Zahara was sitting in traffic and there were people in between the cars with cleaning products e.g. squeegee and spray bottle, and they were going to random cars and cleaning the windows. She hoped the light would quickly change to green so she can get home and get a parking space and not worry about some beggar cleaning her car without her permission and then demanding money.

Zachary saw Zahara being harassed by aggressive panhandlers and managed to fight them off by inducing confusion on them and they stumbled away. Later that night, as himself, he visited Zahara in a dream where they were in a garden.

They kissed hungrily, seeking each other out with the touching of each others bodies.

He could not stop himself any further, and, never breaking the kiss or separating his breath from hers, Zachary entered her.

Zahara gasped, gripping the grass. She found herself struggling to contain her desire. She moved her hips in time with his. Zachary smiled, delighting in the feel of Zahara's heels digging into the backs of his thighs. They climaxed as one. They held each other close.

Another identical pairing, Fabian and Saranna, had an identical meeting. Fabian had been in his room as well and he had been told by his father to avoid humans also. He had also met with Desirée - the version married to Charles Brandon, as the one who Zachary met was the version married to Anne Boleyn - and they both went to the human world.

Later that night, as himself, he visited Saranna in a dream where they were in a garden.

They kissed hungrily, seeking each other out with the touching of each others bodies.

He could not stop himself any further, and, never breaking the kiss or separating his breath from hers, Fabian entered her.

Saranna gasped, gripping the grass. She found herself struggling to contain her desire. She moved her hips in time with his. Fabian smiled, delighting in the feel of Saranna's heels digging into the backs of his thighs. They climaxed as one. They held each other close.

Chapter Text

The day began like any other. Victor Bennett and Patty Halliwell, Jennifer and Wally Wooley, Samantha and Darrin Stephens, Penny and Allen, Prue Halliwell and Andy Trudeau, Margaret Hall and Thomas Cromwell, Tanya West and Franklin Mott, Theo Galavan and Anya Romanov, Morag McDonald and the Each Uisge and Marta Spencer, Liz 1 and Kathy, Reyna Ramírez-Arellano and the Kelpie were at a cafe.

Louise and Brad from Teen Witch were there too, as was Freya and Andrew the Duke of Blackwood and their daughter, and different versions of Phoebe Halliwell with Cole Turner, Jason Dean, Kyra and the Seer, and Todd Underwood and Beanna Gosling. And Piper and Leo - and an AU with Piper and Dan Gordon - and Paige and Henry.

However, Grams wasn't pleased with her granddaughters' actions. Especially when Piper had told Grams, "Well, I guess never", regarding learning that the Charmed Ones were not normal.

"All this over men. How many times have I told you?" Grams' tone was exasperated. "Men are utensils. You use them, wash them, and throw them in a drawer until you need them again."

Out of nowhere, Marta lunged at Grams. Margaret, Anya, Morag, Kathy and some of the others gave looks of disgust at the Halliwell matriarch's words.

Kenny the Labrador walked in. "Grams, don't be a misandrist. If you were a man saying that about women, the show won't try to play you sympathetically."

"He has a good point," Margaret said. "You cannot just assume that all men are horrible, based on your own past experiences with them."

The Each Uisge raised a hand as if in class. "Just to clarify, Theo, TJ, Thomas, Franklin, Kenny and I are not sextuplets."

Reyna sipped her hot chocolate. "Why don't we discuss how we all met? Who wants to start?"

"We'll start." It was Penny who spoke. She, with input from Allen, told of how they met up until the birth of their daughter Patty.

Then everyone else had their turn.

There was Mina and Stan and Svitlana. There was two women named Adria. One was human and both a dirty cop and killer cop. The other was a nephalem. 

The Kelpie was visiting Gracie and Matvey. "Would you tell me the story of your first meeting?"

Gracie and Matvey told him the story. "I was from the wrong side of the tracks i.e. the poor side of town and Matvey was from uptown class. We met at Burger King."

"Da," agreed Matvey, "and we've been friends ever since."

How Gracie met Matvey: Gracie had took some trains to Chatham Kent and was finally in the town. She left the station and hurried past the statue of Thomas Waghorn and past the Prince of Wales pub. Luckily there was a newsagents with a vending machine so she was able to get bouncy balls with the 20ps she had. Afterwards, Gracie went to Waterstones to get a book called the Russian course. She got it and paid for it and then went to Burger King, and she spotted a beautiful young man dressed in a black long coat, a white t-shirt, jeans and trainers. The man seemed lost.

Gracie asked, in English, if he needed help, and then repeated the question in Russian when he seemed confused. "Menya zovut Gracie. A vy?"

"Ya Matvey." Matvey asked in Russian if Gracie had been here before and she said she doesn't come to Chatham often.

After Burger King, one shop they went to was D&A's Toys and Gifts. Gracie had liked it ever since she was a little girl for the toys especially the Beanie Babies and Yoohoo and friends and now they had costumes. She looked at the variety of costumes, examining the prices and checking the amount of cash in her purse to see if she would have enough for the things that she wanted. She thanked Matvey when he offered to pay for the rest.

"I'm very wealthy, and I enjoy looking down on lowly commoners from the comfort of my mansion." It was Dubheasa. "I'm gonna get what I want, and I don't care who I have to step on or who suffers to get it!" She turned into a child. "My mummy and daddy give me everything I want, and I'm gonna rub it all in your stupid face! HA HA!"

"I'm royalty, so I deserve everything that you dirty peasants can never have!" Jezebeth declared. She was in the guise of a blonde medieval princess and wore elaborate jewellery and a crown. She then turned into a child. "I'm 8 years old and I find it fun to pick on people or hate them! I wanna kill you all!" Then she turned into a teen. "Well, I'm 16 and I hate you just as much! I love making everyone miserable! Worship me, thine weak-looking, pitiful mortal, or I'll smite you! I am much higher than all of you sinners! Begone!"

Luckily Gracie managed to distract Jezebeth and Dubheasa before escaping with Matvey.

Marta - after telling everyone where she was going - went outside for some air and the Kelpie - who told the others too - joined her. "Hi."

"Hi."

"We can't be interrupted. You don't mind if I get comfortable?" Marta sauntered over to a picnic table and sat down and picked up the knitting.

"You don't mind if I do?" The Kelpie transformed into Thomas Cromwell and sat down opposite her at the table.

Then they were joined by Friend-Kelpie and Married-Kelpie who were both pretending to be Adrian Foote. They were also joined by Clara Thomas and Peter Fleming and their parallel counterparts Clark and Peta and Chess the borzoi. Marta explained that there was a great threat and all help was needed to stop it.

Hired to Thrill alt scene - solace: Emily returned to the hotel and down the corridor to where her room was. She unlocked the door and found someone facing the window. Was this an intruder? Should she call for help?

The person turned around. It was Matvey.

"Я волен сделать с вами всё, что захочу!" Matvey exclaimed.

Emily responded back in Russian. "No!" She explained that she spoke whatever language was spoken. She got the clothes she was to wear tomorrow and laid them out on a chair when she sniffling. "Matvey, are you ok?"

"Мой отец Умер."

"Your father died?" Emily repeated in Russian.

Matvey nodded. Emily bawled like a baby. "You hurt all over. Is there anything to make you feel better?"

Matvey tried to blink back tears and failed. "Can we...just...?"

Emily understood what was being asked of her and enveloped him in an embrace. "I'm sorry for your loss. I'm here for you."

Matvey allowed Emily to take him to bed - not just for sleeping - and slid into Emily with ease. Emily moaned his name with pleasure. "More please."

Matvey obeyed. Emily kissed him deeply, yearning eagerly for him. She felt his climax and held him close and whispered reassuring words in his ear.

"Thank you, Emily," Matvey whispered back. He said she was one of a kind.

Chapter Text

21st February 2022. Vladimir Putin and his associates were in their usual place where they have their meetings. Now it was Sergey's turn at the podium. Sergey said that he agreed with Nikolai about the plan and the like - giving their western partners a chance. "In the worst case, we will have to go with the plan we are discussing today."

Putin leaned forward. "What do you mean, 'in the worst case'? Are you suggesting that we start negotiations?"

Sergey stuttered. "No, I…"

"Or to recognise sovereignty?"

"I-I will support the proposal."

"I will support or I support? Speak plainly Sergey!"

"Yes. I support the proposal about the entry of Donetsk and Luhanks People's Republics into the Russian Federation."

"We're not talking about that. We're not discussing that. We're talking about recognizing their independence or not."

"Yes. I support the proposal for independence."

In the corner, one of the Aerean - a race of beings that looked like glowing orbs - had seen what had happened and went to inform the others.

Married-Emily nodded. "I had a vision of Dad and Antonia at the house in Chatham and there was also James Frain and Marta Cunningham and Putin and Sergey and Irina G-C too."

"Why would the Russian president and his chief spy be in a small town like Chatham?" Emily asked. 

"Maybe they wanted a change of scenery," Friend-Emily answered. "Same thing for the others, maybe."

VP/MB: Matvey and Emily were taking in the scenery when a voice called Matvey.

Matvey turned around. "Dad?"

Andrey joined them. "Matvey. May we speak alone?"

"Alone? Oh, of course." 

Before leaving, Emily whispered to Matvey: "помнить план: Нас не догонят."

Matvey nodded. Then it was just his father and him. "What did you want to talk about?"

Andrey smirked. "Such a handsome boy."

Matvey realised he was dealing with an imposter when he saw the strange look in his father's eyes and when his 'father' kissed him - and not a friendly peck on the cheek.

"Papa, chyom vy zanimaetes'?" Matvey asked, struggling to get away. He watched in terror as 'Andrey' changed into Putin. "I thought you liked to show yourself as a devout Christian what with you being heartfelt at church, dipping in that cross shaped lake, confession and communion in the monasteries at Valaam. Do you tolerate LGBTQ?"

Putin laughed. "We're not talking about that. All you need to know is that they can have rights but they cannot be forcing themselves or their views on good Russian people. And now to business. Unlike that foolish president who called him by the wrong name."

"So, you were pretending to be President Zelenskyy when Biden realised that he made a mistake?"

"Yes." Putin had his way with Matvey.

"Thank you. You can take your seat." Putin called up the next person who said something similar and had the fear in their eyes.

Then the ordeal was over. Putin thanked everyone for their opinion (read: parroting his opinions) and gave them permission to leave. Everyone got up from their seats and filed out the room.

"Wait just a minute, Sergey Yegenevich."

Sergey stopped at the door and turned around. "Yes, Vladimir Vladimirovich?"

Putin went over and led Sergey to the middle of the room. "I just wanted to say congratulations on your speech and have a drink."

"Thanks, but I am not thirsty."

Putin laughed. "That wasn't a request." After Sergey drained the contents of the glass, Putin leaned in, bringing his face close to the chief spy. He kissed him. Lips parting, he deepened the kiss and, wrapping his arms around the brunette man, lowered them to the ground. He hovered over Sergey, starting to rid of his garments. He thrusted into him. "You belong to me."

Each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in both of them. 

Married-Emily had met with Margaret Hall and Thomas Cromwell and Grace and TJ and asked if they knew about an old woman in a wheelchair and showed a picture. 

"She may not be as she seems," Margaret answered. "Be careful."

In a dream, Friend-Emily was at her grandma's house and there was the woman in the wheelchair and her dad saw her with the Kelpie in her grandma's bathroom whilst knowing each other in the biblical sense.

However, with Married-Emily, it was not a dream. It was real! Like Friend-Emily, Married-Emily was at her grandma's house and there was the woman in the wheelchair. She had taken her diary keys but the woman turned her finger into a key to try and unlock the diary.

Then in the bathroom, as if in a trance, Married-Emily lowered herself onto the floor on her back and Married-Kelpie went over to her and lowered himself while kissing entering her.

With each thrust of the horse's powerful haunches, Married-Emily unleashed an ecstatic moan. She asked Married-Kelpie if he could turn into Cromwell and Married-Kelpie nodded and changed form into Henry VIII's secretary. "Thank you." She wrapped her legs around his waist and her hands around his back and caressed it. 

"Ah, you feel exquisite, Emily. I love you so much. I love the way you feel." He kissed her all over.

They climaxed together. Married-Kelpie pulled out and let himself be embraced by Married-Emily. For a while they laid on the floor.

However, after joining the others, Married-Emily and Married-Kelpie ran into Fachnan who told them, "I can treat you however I want to treat you, and I expect you to do stuff for me or else! Who gives a shit if you're in love with someone else? You're mine to do whatever I want!"

Married-Emily scoffed. "Go and bother Hadeon." She waved a hand and Fachnan skulked off.

Chapter Text

A medieval princess with metallic silver dress and necklace and large crown named Jezebeth was with Annis who wore a strapless pink dress and small crown. Jezebeth smirked and revealed a red cape and a cloak. "Recognise this?"

"That's the cloak and cape from Lord Maliss - from Happily Ever After - and I thought they were destroyed when he was," Annis answered. "Did you make copies of those things?"

"Yes." Jezebeth smirked still and threw at Evil Morgana and Evil Morgause the red cape which landed on them.

Annis removed the cape and saw that Evil Morgana and Evil Morgause were now statues. "What do you want?"

"To bed you, but worry not about your vow of celibacy. You'll still be a maiden."

Annis nodded shakily. She headed to the sofa and laid down. Jezebeth climbed on top of the young queen. "So beautiful and so warm." She then leaned forward and started sucking on Annis's breasts. Then she moved her hand to Annis' core and fingered her down there and did cunnilingus.

The teasing was making Annis crazy with desire. "Jezebeth, please…" she begged.

"Please what?"

"You know what…"

"Oh, you mean this?" Jezebeth flicked her tongue wildly over the nub for a second, then stopped.

"Yes," the virgin queen whimpered. "Please?"

Jezebeth's lips locked over it and she licked and sucked on it fiercely while she furiously jammed her fingers into her. It didn't take long until Annis' body jerked and arched from the climaxing intensity. Jezebeth climbed up so she was at eye level with Annis. "There. So you see, you're still a maiden and the sex was enjoyable."

Annis nodded.

---

One of David's (pronounced dah-vid) former coworkers was a rather spiteful woman but after she was moved to another area and demoted she got petrified by Galatea and shattered to pieces.

Then there was something else - or someone else - to deal with. Galatea was in her bed playing with herself and Maugrim from Narnia (or rather one of her minions possessing the talking wolf after he got killed) dragged in a woman familiar to Galatea.

"Ah, Larissa. You're that Ukrainian woman who told an acquaintance of mine that you speak Ukrainian, Russian and English but you don't want to speak Russian because of 'the war'?" Galatea did air quotes on the word war because she didn't believe it was a war but rather a show of force.

"Yes," came the reply.

Galatea slapped the Ukrainian woman, holding back on the strength because she didn't want her dead - yet. "Well, tough, bitch, because I want you to speak Russian and not Ukrainian all the time." She used absolute charisma to sway Larissa to speak Russian or English and forget her nationality and how to speak Ukrainian. She laughed evilly.

"What do we do now?" Fake Maugrim asked.

Galatea smirked. "Watch me and then it's your turn to have her."

Larissa gaped at what she was hearing. She got up and attempted to flee. She'd not got very far because a dalek with black casing with gold vertical slats and sensor globes blocked the door.

"Please, don't try to run," Fake Maugrim said. "Someone could get hurt."

Fake Dalek X agreed, sounding like the Dalek Emperor. "We are your masters now."

Galatea giggled. "Your behaviour was like an animal and you will be taken by one. Then the others will have their turn." Galatea laughed as she grasped Larissa's upper arms and kissed her. Devouring her sweet lips and pushing her tongue between her teeth to delve into the depths of her mouth, Galatea's hands roamed everywhere until they settled on the backside. Several seconds later, Larissa - to her dismay - panted for breath as Galatea withdrew.

"Oh, my. What the matter? Don't want to admit that you liked it? Once you get a taste of me, you'll never want to leave. But first..." Galatea pushed her onto her back and lifted her onto the bed - and tied up also - and stripped away her clothing, kissing and nipping her chest. Larissa let out an unwilling groan of ecstasy. She closed her eyes so not to see what happened next. She felt the other woman on top of her and...fur?

Galatea had shifted form into a bear when the Ukrainian woman had not been looking. "I think you will enjoy this." She nosed Larissa's slit before pushing her nose in. The Ukrainian gasped both in shock and eagerness. This felt so wrong and yet so hot. 

Then, with telekinesis and still as a bear, Galatea turned Larissa around so the latter was lying on her stomach. "Я волен сделать с вами всё, что захочу!" She shifted form to someone else, got herself hard and thrust herself into Larissa's anal passage.

Unprepared, Larissa gasped. But she was more so when she hesitantly turned her head around and saw Galatea in the form of Putin for kicks and giggles. 

Fake Maugrim chuckled. He watched with eager eyes as Galatea - disguised as the Russian president - took Larissa anally and grunted as she climaxed. Once Fake Putin had pulled out from Larissa, Fake Maugrim jumped onto the bed and pushed himself inside her vagina. Fake Maugrim howled out his orgasm and bit Larissa on the neck.

Fake Dalek X had his turn next. He opened his casing and revealed his mutant self. He used his tentacles to feel Larissa all over and Larissa moaned loudly and felt shame for enjoying it.

The Ukrainian woman collapsed on the bed. 

"What do we do with her?" Fake Maugrim asked.

Fake Putin smiled. "She served her purpose. Let her sleep."

If Larissa had seen, she'd have seen Fake Putin nod to Fake Maugrim and Fake Dalek X. Seconds later, Larissa woke up gasping because Galatea - still disguised as Putin - had seized her by the throat and gripped so tightly that she felt her life ebbing away until it was gone because Galatea had killed her. Fake Dalek X closed the casing. Fake Maugrim stared at the body. "What do we do with the body?"

Galatea grinned. She picked up the body and walked over to the window which was opened by telekinesis. She climbed onto the ledge and below was the Glop. "Dinner." She tossed the body.

Gulp!

Galatea remembered the same thing happening to Claire Castle. She had despised Claire's bs of 'I call it like I see it' regarding Galatea getting a job and decided in a millisecond that Claire needed to join her late husband - who had died of cancer - right now. She headed over to the older woman and waved a hand. "You'll get the final stage and see what happens when you cross me." She laughed as the same terminal illness that took the husband and now took Claire Castle. 

Once Claire Castle was deceased, Galatea transfigured the corpse into a sandwich and ate it and then opened the window and flew out.

---

Wu Zhong camp. All was quiet as Emily snuck into the pond for an early bath. No one was about and she can be herself. However there was a disturbance in the water which meant that one of the other campers was going to join her. 

Emily ducked under the water and hid behind the rock now back as Yin Shen the alias she used to impersonate a Chinese man. She widened her eyes at the realisation that of all the campers to bathe early too, it was Captain Li.

Shoot! She hoped it was not to be like a fanfic that Lilith had read where Shang discovered that 'Ping' was Mulan and her options were to be killed, leave (but her father Fa Zhou would have been drafted) or have sex with him. Mulan had taken the third option, Lilith had said.

Then Emily realised two things: a) she was disguised as 'Yin Shen' so she didn't have to worry about being caught, and b) it wasn't Li Shang.

It was Marcus, who was a shapeshifter from Supernatural who doesn't shed when changing forms and could be killed by a silver bullet. "Hey."

"Hey you. What's up?"

"The others want to see you. The Kelpie and the others and the Winchester brothers."

The two of them quickly washed themselves and got out of the pond and dried and dressed. They turned back into themselves and went to meet with the Kelpie and the others - Dean, Duncan, Ashton and Reagan and Florence and their SOs: Olga, Cinderella, Gretel, Keitha and Harrison - and the Winchester brothers Dean and Sam. There was also Thomas Cromwell and Margaret and Grace and TJ.

Meanwhile, Sam Madico was with Dalek Sec and they were talking about what it meant to be human. "It doesn't matter to me if you are Dalek or not. I want you to touch me in both forms."

Dalek Sec opened his casing and revealed his mutant self. He used his tentacles to feel Sam all over and she moaned loudly. "This feels good."

Sam threw the magic dust, after the black dalek had closed the casing, and Dalek Sec became human. She watched him touch his face before reaching out to touch hers. "Are hands any different to tentacles?"

"Hands are different from tentacles. They... feel better because you cannot pick things up with tentacles in the same ways as hands. Like you cannot do knitting or sewing with tentacles so you would need fingers."

Sam traced her fingers around his jacket collar and tentatively delved into black curly hair, her palms curved around the base of his neck. Pulling his head down closer to her, Sam kissed Sec deeply, her tongue finding his and then pressing her body to his. Then slowly they stripped off their clothes until they were in their birthday suits.

Sec came to the front of Sam, slipping his phallus into her folds. He gasped, getting used to the feeling. The disguised dalek tightly wrapped his arms around her waist, gently caressing her breasts. He kissed her, interlocking his tongue with hers.

As she felt his climax approach, Sam was possessed by a desire to make his orgasm otherworldly so she clenched around him while kissing the ears. Sec came undone with low growl, spending himself deep inside her. He pulled out and Sam pulled him close to her and kissed his forehead. "You're wonderful."

"Thank you. You were just spectacular."

Sec kissed Sam's forehead.

Chapter Text

The Kelpie was on his way home and heard talking nearby so he hid behind some castle ruins.

"Your Highness, my family and I have fallen on hard times-" The first voice spoke nervously.

"Not my problem," the second voice responded snappily.

"And I need to earn money to pay the bills and put food on the table."

"Again, not my problem. Unless you can do something for me and I will pay you for your services." There came a high pitch laugh. "Eat me out."

The Kelpie didn't see anything but he heard the sounds. He tried to block them out. Just when he thought it was over, the Kelpie came out from behind the castle ruins and a shocking sight met his eyes. There looked to be a medieval princess lying on the grass with legs spread and someone under the skirt of the princess's dress and the princess was loudly moaning.

The 'medieval princess' opened her eyes to see the Kelpie looking, and she smirked. "Enjoying the view, handsome? I'm sure I can draw out the same reaction from you. I'm going to come! UGGGHHHH!" She stood up and lifted her dress to reveal the other person - a redhead buxomly tavern wench with a braid and a necklace, pink lips and brown eyes. "This is Enya."

"Hi, Enya."

"Hi."

Sensing danger, the Kelpie galloped away and came to a hillside. There was a black woman with two familiar men in suits and an unfamiliar blonde woman in a suit. There was also two teenage boys - one was light skinned black - who looked to be no older than sixteen or seventeen and a young girl who was probably twelve or thirteen. Then he spotted a familiar redhead wolfblood. "Hello, Jana."

"Hello, TJ," said Jana. She introduced the Kelpie to the others: Matei (pronounced Mat-tie) and his sister Emilia Covaci (pronounced Corvachi) and TJ Cipriani (pronounced Sipriani) and the black woman was Imara Cipriani.

TJ Cipriani turned to the Kelpie. "You can talk?"

"Yes." The Kelpie deduced from the way Matei was standing by Emilia, and how the teenage wolfblood shielded his younger sister with his arm, that there was tension, and he heard on the way here that Imara had told the Covaci siblings that their foster parents were waiting to say goodbye - because they (Matei and Emilia) were going to Romania.

There had been protesting. Matei had even added, "We don't even speak Romanian."

The Kelpie raised his head and spotted a double of Matei and Emilia near Imara. How could there be two more of them? He looked and saw the ones from earlier on Jana's left.

The Matei and Emilia near Imara ran out to the other side of the wall and then emerged as Matvey and Sam because it was them. "вот волки," Matvey responded.

"What wolves?" The Kelpie asked.

Sam Madico pointed two wolves running up the hill. "At least it's not the beast wolves."

"Do we know these wolves?"

"It's Maugrim and Vardan, I think."

Maugrim spoke while approaching the Kelpie. "Please, don't try to run. We're tired and we'd prefer to kill you quickly."

The Kelpie said nothing. He then noticed something in the distance. A large grey shape lunged at Vardan the lieutenant of Maugrim and held him down.

It was Wilf the Irish wolfhound. Chess the borzoi turned up also. 

Maugrim taunted Chess the borzoi. "Come on. You haven't got it in you."

"Ya ubyu tebya," the borzoi told the wolf.

"You may think you're a king, but you're going to die," Maugrim crouched down on the haunches, ready to spring, "like a dog!" He leapt at Chess the borzoi.

Chess the borzoi fell back (and turned into his namesake when Maugrim landed on him). Sam and Matvey hurried over to shove Maugrim's dead body away. Sam threw the magic dust on Maugrim and he vanished. Wilf released Vardan who ran away.

Imara was baffled. "What was that? What is this?"

"This, Madam, is what happens when you mess with the herd. I know Jana, who is like a herd member, and I had just met Matei, Emilia and TJ Cipriani, and you don't mess with us," answered the Kelpie.

"Did you think she'd just roll over?" TJ Cipriani asked.

There was a few seconds of silence before both sides of wolfbloods snarled at each other with yellow eyes and bared teeth. 

The head of Segolia pointed a finger at the redhead wolfblood. "I won't let you turn him on me."

Jana's response? "I don't need to."

The Kelpie saw someone - or something sneaking up on the blonde woman named Robyn. "Madam, behind you!"

Robyn turned and side rolled out of the way. The Kelpie saw the assailant vanish.

Both sides of wolfbloods snarled at each other with yellow eyes and bared teeth. "Take the horse!" Imara ordered.

What? Sam and Matvey looked at the Covaci siblings and the Kelpie. 

No obedience from the wolfbloods in suits - Barry, Maurice and Robyn. "Take him!" Imara ordered again.

"Back off!" Jana yelled.

The Kelpie leaned in close to Imara, as did Jana. "If you want me to kneel, you're going to have to make me. I'm no wolfblood like you. Neither my herd. Do your worst."

Imara howled and turned into a wolf. She lunged at Jana and the Kelpie and Jana turned into a red wolf. The Kelpie reared up.

Chess the borzoi - still as his namesake - looked between the two wolves and the Kelpie. 

Imara lunged at the Kelpie but he turned to strike a kick with his back legs and aimed at the face. Imara fell over and turned back as did Jana. The Kelpie turned into Adrian Foote from the film Loch Ness.

Thomas Cromwell and the others - Margaret, Grace and TJ - turned up, as did Clara Thomas and Peter Fleming and their parallel counterparts and those of the Cape and Orwell. Chess the borzoi laughed.

----

Matei Covaci/Hannah Tait: Hannah Tait was with her friend Harley Edwards and they were walking up a road. Then they saw two teens outside someone's house. They kept their distance so as not to be spotted.

Then they saw a young girl who was probably twelve or thirteen running up to the person at the door and growling. The person at the door said, "She's off her head. Get out."

"What do we do?" Hannah questioned Harley.

"Try not to get spotted," whispered Harley.

The two girls tiptoed past the house, avoiding looking at the people, but they got the scent of... wolves. Hannah hoped that the teens wouldn't spot Harley and herself. Once they were past the house, the two horsebloods - like wolfbloods but turning into horses - ran for it.

At school, TJ Cipriani with Matei Covaci and Selina Khan were at the canteen and they saw two teens looking anxious - it was Hannah and Harley but they didn't know that.

"What do you think they're worried about?" Selina asked.

"Don't know," TJ Cipriani answered. "But I'm gonna find out." He got up from his seat to chat with Hannah and Harley. "Hey, what's up?"

"Sure knows what he's doing," Matei remarked.

"Hi," Hannah said. Harley said hello. The two horsebloods could sense TJ Cipriani was a wolfblood but they didn't want to seem impolite with leaving while he was chatting.

Elsewhere, Matvey, a beautiful young man dressed in a long black coat, a white shirt, jeans and converse shoes, was disguised as Matei Covaci and didn't know that someone was following him.

Adria Bates and Galatea. "He's taken on the form of a boy, so that must be Matvey," Adria remarked.

Galatea chuffed. "Is he kidding with that hairstyle?" She used shapeshifting awareness to see through the disguise and saw Matvey as himself as not as Matei.

The two headed up close to him. Adria called out, "Excuse me. I love that shirt, where'd you get it?" She pulled out a gun - she thought Matvey was like Marcus who was a shapeshifter from Supernatural who doesn't shed when changing forms and could be killed by a silver bullet. "Matvey?"

Matvey stopped, worried, and then ran off. He came across the Kelpie who was disguised as Adrian Foote. He spoke in the translator app on his phone. "пожалуйста помоги. они хотят убить меня."

The app said the translation in English: "Please help. They want to kill me."

The Kelpie agreed to help and they ran. He added that they needed to find Hannah and Harley so they headed to the doorway of the canteen. He spoke in the translator app which translated to Russian. "Now I'm going to go to Hannah and Harley and you follow me. Try not to get spotted."

Alt: Matvey and the Kelpie snuck in the canteen, avoiding any attempts to get spotted by Matei Covaci and Selina Khan. They headed to the table where the two horsebloods were. The Kelpie spoke to them. "Ladies, there's danger here."

"Wild wolfbloods?" Hannah questioned. "That woman with the bodyguards who reminded us of the conspiracy and the hijab taekwondo girl?"

TJ Cipriani's eyes widened. Mainly because of Matvey pretending he was Matei and partly because Hannah mentioned wild wolfbloods and his mother Imara and Selina in the same sentence.

Hannah pointed to the corner. "Who are they?"

"Wild wolfbloods," the Kelpie answered and the two horsebloods got up, thanked TJ Cipriani and left with the Kelpie and Matvey.

Matvey nodded and followed the Kelpie to where the girls were with TJ Cipriani. The Kelpie said hi to them. "There's danger. We need to leave now."

Harley and Hannah nodded. They got up from their seats and ran with Matvey and the Kelpie out of the canteen and down the corridor to an empty classroom. Dean, Duncan, Ashton and Reagan and Florence and their SOs were waiting for them as was Emily and Marcus.

That night Hannah had a dream. She dreamt she was at the school and she was in an empty room with someone else - a teen boy who looked to be no older than sixteen or seventeen. "Who are you?"

"Name's Matei." He smiled and Hannah felt giddy. He may have been a wolfblood but he was handsome. "And you?"

"Hannah." She traced her fingers around his jacket collar and tentatively delved into his dark brown hair, her palms curved around the base of his neck. Pulling his head down closer to her, Hannah kissed him deeply, her tongue finding his and then pressing her body to his. 

Hannah pulled them onto a table and grind her hips into him and he throbbed at the sensation. They stripped off their lower garments. Hannah kissed him, slipping his phallus into her folds. Matei tightly wrapped his arms around her waist, gently caressing her breasts.

Matei began to move, with each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in them. When Matei climaxed, so did she. He howled and she neighed. "I'm a wolfblood."

"Cool. I'm a horseblood. It is like a wolfblood but I turn into a horse."

They kissed again.

Hannah woke up. Later, she went to school and befriended Matei Covaci.

Chapter Text

After his trip in Germany gaining new experience and connections through networking, Gwyn returned to England and married Elara Duskwood, a curvy young redhead woman with blue and purple lingerie. She got the money and Gwyn got the title of earl.

That night, Gwyn came to Elara. "You know, liebling, I want you to be satisfied in so many ways." He got her consent to touch anywhere he liked. He started with lightly nibbling on the neck. "The staff will tend to every need of yours, except the bedroom ones. I will see to those."

"Oui, mon papillon." Just as Gwyn learnt German phrases, Elara Duskwood learnt French. Elara took him in her mouth, trying out different ways of sucking and licking. Gwyn groaned out a praise.

Before he came, he pulled out and pushed himself inside her. He held back from thrusting, wanting to get used to the feeling of being in her warmth. He French kissed her, entwining his tongue with hers. They climaxed together as one.

In later time, they had four children - Torin, Corin, Deegan and Annika. Elara Duskwood said that she would assist Gwyn with rising to the top.

Elara did help him rise to the top, with ensuring that Corin, Torin and Deegan married princesses, queens and empresses, though they would be prince consort for the first two. Annika would marry a prince.

What Elara did: before the birth of the children and after the marriage, Elara was engaged in light housework and there was a knock on the door.

It was the Kelpie disguised as Peter Whistler from Shadowlands. "Hi, Elara."

"Hey, friend. What can I do for you?"

"Someone wanted to arrange a marriage for their heir but they want money."

"How much?"

The Kelpie told her. Elara shook her head. "I'm sorry to say this but Gwyn and I don't have that amount. We can give them these." And from her pocket, Elara got out a sapphire ring, a ruby ring and a diamond ring. "Hopefully they should be enough."

"Thank you, Elara." 

The Kelpie came back another time - Gwyn was with Elara - and informed them that the person who received the rings was a film director and was looking for new talent. Gwyn, Elara and the Kelpie decided to audition.

They got the roles and were glad.

---

Kathy submitted to the creature. Would she enjoy it though? Marta tightly gripped Kathy by the shoulders and kissed her, entwining her tongue with hers. Kathy moaned loudly, surprising herself. "Ooooh. Do that again."

Marta repeated the action and then sucked on her tongue with obvious delight. "Kathy. Beautiful name for a beautiful lady like you. I am so looking forward to this." Marta pulled back and, trailing kisses down Kathy's neck, moved her hands to Kathy's derriere and gave it a good squeeze before grinding her pelvis into hers and Kathy threw her head back in bliss.

"Uh, Marta?" Kathy asked, unsure. "I am burning for you."

"Sounds delightful." Marta started suckling one of Kathy's breasts like a baby. She spoke telepathically. "I can be anything I want." She got down to perform cunnilingus and Kathy threw her head back as she succumbed to a blissful climax. Before she could get her breath back, Marta laid her down on the grass and moved Kathy's knees to her shoulders. Marta got in between Kathy's legs and moved so she was on top.

Kathy felt a flicker of fear for what was going to happen, but it all dissolved away when Marta kissed her again gently this time. She closed her eyes.

Marta shifted form from the waist down so she was with a pene. And, never separated from the kiss or their breath, Marta entered Kathy.

Kathy gasped, the skin above her was like fire that was catching everywhere Marta touched. Marta's cock scorched her as it slid in and out.

"Ah, Kathy," Marta moaned, "you feel exquisite." Her mouth descended on Kathy's again and devoured her. Her tongue explored Kathy's mouth and her pace grew faster, pinning Kathy's thighs up and open. The sensation was overwhelming. A whimper escaped Kathy, and Marta swallowed it, sucking on Kathy's tongue with obvious delight. Kathy felt her vagina clamp around Marta's pene.

Marta sped up, punctuating each push of her hips with a sharp thrust. Kathy moaned into the kiss. 

"My Kathy, my sweet. You feel so hot wrapped around me, so wet." Marta came undone with a growl, spending herself deep inside Kathy. Finally, Marta's breathing got heavy and she collapsed over Kathy as pleasure surged through her whole body. 

Kathy came too, screaming loudly. They had a siesta in each other's arms before getting dressed and meeting with Anamaria - a beautiful red haired woman wearing a medieval maiden fortune teller costume and head scarf and makeup and jewellery and was barefoot - and Norma and her son Alfie.

From Kathy and Marta's union, Adria was born.

---

Misha ran into an alleyway and saw there was a wall. He was stuck. There was a laughter and he turned to find the source - Tansy.

"Where're you going? There's no way out." Tansy approached him, athame in hand to kill him, and Misha knew that he wouldn't stand a chance against her.  

Only one thing for it. Misha took a deep breath and thrust out a hand. "Пусть мир и любовь с небесной луны протекают через твое сердце на крыльях голубя." <Pust' mir i lyubov' s nebesnoy luny tekut cherez tvoye serdtse na kryl'yakh golubya.> 

A red glow surrounded Tansy and then faded. She dropped the athame.

"Моя принцесса <moya printsessa>," said Misha.

"Моя Любовь <moya lyubov'>." The demoness stepped over the athame and up to Misha and pressed her lips to his.

The Kelpie - as Adrian Foote - and Emily and James Roe met with them later at the Tea Terrace. Gracie and Matvey, with Queen Melina of Doriathan joined them and Sam Madico and Dalek Sec. They were also joined by Thomas Cromwell and Margaret Hall and Grace and TJ and Clara Thomas and Peter Fleming and their parallel counterparts and those of the Cape and Orwell and Chess the borzoi. Then the Kelpie was disguised as Thomas. There was also Friend-Emily and Friend-Kelpie and Married-Emily and Married-Kelpie elsewhere.

Chapter Text

Emily and the Kelpie - I married a Kelpie

Emily was at her house writing in a notebook and felt arms around her and a soothing voice spoke in her ear. "Darling! My heart ached from being apart from you so long!"

Emily turned around and saw a tall young redhead in a long green dress and water weeds in the hair - the Kelpie in disguise. "I missed you too." She put the notebook aside on the bedside table. "Do you remember the last time I made love to you?"

The Kelpie nodded eagerly. Emily smiled. "Well, I have the best idea present." She leaned in close to whisper. "I'm not wearing any knickers." She pulled the Kelpie in for a kiss, deepening it when she felt her spouse's tongue touching her mouth.

The disguised Kelpie sucked on her tongue with obvious delight. Then he pulled back and, trailing kisses down Emily's neck, moved his hands to her derriere and gave it a good squeeze before grinding his pelvis into hers and Emily threw her head back in bliss. "Are you ok with what I am doing?"

"Yes. I need you because I love you."

"I love you too darling." The Kelpie was lost in physical awareness, the feeling of Emily's fingers as they slid up his chest, over his shoulders, and along his neck, entrancing him. His arms went around her back and he crushed her against him. He kissed a path down her body and lowered his head to between her legs, kissing her thighs and, with one swipe of his tongue, licked her snatch.

Emily gasped, bucking her hips forward and pushing his head as close it could go, feeling heady. The Kelpie raised himself so he was on level with her and kissed her again. He had missed her lips. "You taste so good."

While kissing her still, the Kelpie stripped off everything he was wearing. He and Emily kissed again. He could not stop himself any further and, after he shifted form into Thomas Cromwell, never breaking the kiss or separating his breath from hers, he took his pene in hand and guided himself in.

Emily gasped, gripping the bed sheets. She found herself struggling to contain her desire. The Kelpie stopped moving. "Are you hurt? Am I hurting you?"

"No. You can move if you want." She moved her hips in time with his.

The Kelpie smiled, delighting in the feel of Emily’s heels digging into the backs of his thighs. They climaxed as one. They held each other close and went to sleep. Later, they went for a walk, the Kelpie pretending to be Adrian Foote.

----

The Each Uisge and the Kelpie 

The Each Uisge, as a horse, sat at the table in the dining room and the Kelpie, as a horse, came to see him with the Puca and the Ceffyl Dwr, also as horses. "Something is taking over me and we need to resolve it."

"Like what?" The Ceffyl Dwr questioned. "Food?"

"Not food but maybe later." The Each Uisge stood up and went to the Kelpie. "Will you help me sing my song? Will you come and play along?"

"Yes, we'll help you sing your song. Yes, we'll come and play along," the Kelpie answered. He backed away so the Each Uisge could walk ahead and upstairs into the sitting room. 

The Puca and the Ceffyl Dwr followed them. They watched as the Each Uisge and the Kelpie turned into Macbeth and Adrian Foote before they turned into Jack Sullivan and Bassianus. They watched as the Each Uisge and the Kelpie leaned in close to each other and kissed. The Kelpie deepened the kiss when he felt the Each Uisge's tongue touching his mouth. The disguised Kelpie sucked on his tongue with obvious delight. Then the Each Uisge pulled back and, trailing kisses down the Kelpie's neck, moved his hands to his derriere and gave it a good squeeze before grinding his pelvis into his and the Kelpie threw his head back in bliss. "Are you ok with what I am doing?"

"Yes." The Kelpie nodded. He couldn’t stop now even if he had wanted to. He rolled his nub into the Each Uisge erratically, the passion within him building until he no longer had control of his actions. The Each Uisge's hand massaged him, fingers tickling his nipple. He brought his lips to it then and licked, letting the Kelpie feel the entire length of his tongue as it aroused him even further. Puckering, the Each Uisge pulled his nipple deep into his mouth and sucked. Like a cub feeding from its mother, he suckled the breast strong. Wave upon wave of ecstasy coursed from the breast to the nub. The Kelpie welcome the climaxed as it came to him.

During that time, the Puca lied across the armchair while the Ceffyl Dwr sat on his lap. They joined the Each Uisge and the Kelpie who were now disguised as Theo Galavan and Thomas Cromwell. 

Fake Galavan smiled as he kissed him deeply and the disguised Kelpie let out a moan of pleasure. The Kelpie indulged in pleasures of the flesh with the Each Uisge who was penetrated by the Ceffyl Dwr who was penetrated by the Puca who also fingered himself.

They all announced their climaxes as they came in each other and they collapsed on the sofa after they got their breath back and pulled out. "Feeling better?" The Puca asked the Each Uisge.

"Definitely."

The two smiled at each other, as did the Ceffyl Dwr and the Kelpie.

----

James Frain and the Kelpie and James Frain's characters

As a horse, the Kelpie woke up in a bed in a bedroom. He got up and snuck to the door, hearing voices from outside. Since he lacked hands, he had to use his mouth to pull on the door handle and open the door and stepped out of the room and onto the square landing in between the steps to the room. Then he saw the steep stairs. "Ugh, you're kidding me." He turned himself into a tall young redhead in a long green dress and, holding on the handrail, headed downstairs.

Franklin Mott was lounging on the sofa. "Hey there," he said when he noticed the disguised Kelpie. "You ok?"

"Yes, Franklin. I thought it would be just a few of you but it seems that it is the whole package."

Franklin Mott got a text from Tanya and the Kelpie turned into Adrian Foote when the vampire was checking his phone - one of the flip ones. 

James Frain walked into the sitting room. "What whole package?"

"It's not just some of your characters. It's all of them. Oh, by the way, my name's TJ Lake."

"Nice to meet you."

"Likewise. Have you seen your other characters?"

"Some of them."

"Good."

Then more of James Frain's characters turned up. "How about now?" The Kelpie asked.

"Now I see all of them."

Then there was Tanya, Clara and Peter Fleming, Anya and Theo and Chess the borzoi and Margaret Hall and Thomas Cromwell and TJ and Grace. And Matvey and Gracie with Emily. And Imelda.

"How are you guys?" The Kelpie asked before the rest of James Frain's characters turned up so all of them were in the sitting room.

"Great. Luckily no one got hurt," Gracie answered. "In 1912, we were in for the dark ages of equality. We were arrested for self defence. The women got pissed off for not getting the vote, next thing the police were assaulting us with their truncheons."

"Yeah, it was bloody and terrible," Emily agreed. "Oh, and the hag was none too pleased to watch the video of two black women video chatting with Marta Cunningham and her mention of Sugar Sky Productions which is a company that she and her husband started back in 2015 and then screamed when she - the hag - looked up who Marta Cunningham's hubby is."

Later, after the women - Anya, Clara, Tanya, Gracie, Grace, Margaret and Emily and Imelda - and Chess the borzoi and Matvey left for their own houses, the Kelpie met with James Frain. He leaned in, bringing his face close to Frain. Frain kissed him. Lips parting, the Kelpie - as Adrian Foote - deepened the kiss and, wrapping his arms around the dark haired man, lowered them to the ground. Frain was hovering over him, starting to rid of his garments. The Kelpie put a hand on the other man. "Keep the clothes on. We don't want to get caught. Or at least put the trousers halfway."

James Frain did as he said. He thrust into the Kelpie. "The king can do whatever he likes it seems."

Each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in both of them. The Kelpie turned into Thomas Cromwell. Then the other characters of James Frain joined in.

----

Inspector Sullivan and the Kelpie 

A tall young redhead woman wearing a long green dress - the Kelpie in disguise - rushed in the cop shop. "Please, anyone, I need your help."

"What seems to be the problem?" The officer at the desk - Sergeant Goodfellow - asked.

"Someone is after me."

"Don't worry, Miss. The police will get to the bottom of this."

"Thank you, sir." The Kelpie looked over his shoulder and saw the woman who was after him. "Please tell me where can I hide?"

"Behind the desk."

The disguised Kelpie hid behind the desk. The woman went to the desk. "Have you seen a woman in a green dress run in here?"

"I have, but she went that way." Goodfellow pointed to his left.

While the woman went to Goodfellow's left which was her right, the Kelpie headed to the nearby room which was an office.

Described as a male in his 30s, six feet tall, slim build, black hair and clean shaven, Inspector Sullivan came into his office. He must have forgotten something so he headed to his desk and got his suit coat from his chair and then spotted someone under his desk. "What on earth are you doing?"

The disguised Kelpie put a finger to his lips and whispered, "someone is after me and I don't want them to find me." Then he beckoned Sullivan who leaned in. "Actually, can I borrow something from you?"

Minutes later, the woman burst into the office, after knocking. "Ah, Inspector. Have you seen a woman in a green dress run in here?" She spotted Sullivan with Peter Whistler - wearing a hat. "Ah, I see. New recruit?"

"Yes, Ma'am," the Kelpie replied. He watched as the woman left and was out of sight of the police station. "I'll see you later. Inspector, have a good day today." He left the office and saw the name on the door. "Inspector Sullivan. Nice."

Sullivan later found the Kelpie - back as the redhead woman in the green dress - being held at gunpoint and got out his own weapon. "Put that down!"

"No, not without my quarry."

The disguised Kelpie pretended to look at someone behind the woman. "Hello, Father!" He kicked the gun out of the woman's hands and run for it, turning into a horse in the process.

Sullivan's eyes widened. Next thing, he was on horseback. "What the-?"

"It's still me, Inspector Sullivan," the Kelpie said reassuring words. "I was also that young man who was in your office and the woman wearing the green dress." He took him to his lake home, waited until the inspector dismounted before turning into the tall young redhead woman in the green dress. He went up to the Inspector. "You, so young and handsome, will find me a very helpful friend."

"In what way? You could have been killed, damn it!"

"I'm sorry to have upset you. On the positive side of things, I'm still alive, though." The Kelpie beamed. "May I kiss you on the cheek?"

Sullivan nodded, and the Kelpie kissed his cheek. Then he pecked the Kelpie ever so lightly like she was made of glass. The Kelpie pulled him close to her and kissed him with a hunger she didn't know she had. She needed to feel him against her right now - and without the clothes acting as a barrier. She tore off their clothes and put them into two piles. 

It was by the lake where the Kelpie made love to Sullivan and they moved as one body. Every stroke Sullivan made sent a pleasure tingle down the Kelpie and she met his thrusts with her own. They climaxed after each other and basked in the afterglow.

----

Percy Jackson and the Kelpie 

Percy Jackson was glad to have passed his driving test because that meant he would not have to constantly rely on either his mum Sally or his stepdad Paul to drive him, or to fork out money for public transport. It happened one day when he was heading back after visiting his fellow demigods at Camp Half-Blood and on the way back he saw a tall young redhead woman wearing a long green dress. Usually, he'd heed the warning of not speaking to strangers but this woman seemed harmless but he'd have Riptide if needed. He pulled over to the side of the kerb and rolled down the window. "Ma'am, do you require assistance?"

The redhead woman - the Kelpie in disguise - took a good look at him. "Yes, I seemed to have lost my way. I'm looking for this address." The Kelpie showed Percy a piece of paper with the mentioned address.

Percy squinted at the writing, more to do with his dyslexia than sight. "Ok. Let me just check in with my mum and she might be familiar with this." He got out of the car, and created a rainbow to send an Iris message to his mum and stepdad. When he had finished, he got back to his car and invited the Kelpie to join him.

"Well?" The Kelpie asked.

"Mum said it is 40 miles to the next town. You're welcome to come over and stay." As if in a trance, he leaned in close, glancing at the other person's lips, and kissed 'Layla'.

'Layla' unleashed a sultry purr. "I like it when you take charge, Majesty. Do your worst."

Percy pulled 'Layla' up to him for another kiss. He deepened the kiss and let themselves into the back of the car and he sat, pulling the disguised Kelpie onto him. "I want you to ride me."

The Kelpie's fingernails felt like claws as he tore off the demigod's clothes until the latter was naked as a newborn. "You're gorgeous." He sank himself to the hilt of Percy's manhood and rode him like a horse until both came. He withdrew from the son of Poseidon.

Luckily the front seats were foldable so they were folded and the Kelpie laid on them and pulled Percy onto him. "Call me Layla Wilks."

"I'm Percy Jackson."

The Kelpie smiled and sunk back onto the royal cock. He threw his head back every time Percy hit a sweet spot of the clit. He raked his nails against Percy Jackson's back and unleashed a scream of ecstasy.

Percy came undone with a growl, spending his seed in 'Layla'. 

----

Arthur and Morgana and Gwen and the Kelpie and Merlin 

The Kelpie was disguised as a tall young redhead wearing a long green dress and barefoot and water weeds. He put on some shoes - ballerina pumps - and black tights. Again, the Kelpie got lots of gold from paying customers - mainly the nobility - and had made a meal out of the those who were harassing him by luring them to a lake and drowning and devouring them. He prayed that the children and his friends won't end up harassed either. 

It was at court where the Kelpie met Gwen and Morgana, another time. They were talking and then guards dragged in an old woman. The Kelpie gasped quietly. Vladislava.

"You were found to be practicing sorcery," Uther said to the old woman. "How can you be certain that magic is not evil?"

"I don't expect someone like you to understand that," Vladislava remarked coolly.

Uther slapped Vladislava across the face with the back of his hand. The Kelpie turned to Morgana and Gwen for help. "That woman is a family friend and is like a grandma to George, Mary and Isamu. We can't let her die."

Arthur's response? "There's nothing I can do."

"Surely you are not going to let anyone innocent die?" Morgana asked the crown prince, aghast.

Arthur said nothing. Uther ordered Vladislava to be in the cells and was to be burned tomorrow.

Vladislava retorted in Russian: "There will come a day when justice will coexist with magic, but not from you."

"No more magic!" Uther demanded.

The Kelpie scoffed inwardly. Speaking a foreign language was not spell casting, not without magic behind the words.

Then there was a celebration of some sort afterwards. It wasn't Arthur or Morgana's birthday, after the Kelpie had asked them. He had paid his respects when they had introduced themselves. He also met Merlin and Gwen.

Merlin snuck into the dungeon, using his magic to distract the guards, and found the cell where Vladislava was being held. "What were you saying to the king before you got dragged away?"

"I said that justice will coexist with magic, but not from him. Ah, here are our friends."

Arthur, Morgana, Gwen and the Kelpie were there behind Merlin. "I did not want to be seen disagreeing with my father in public, so that's why I didn't say anything," Arthur explained.

"I understand, Your Highness."

The Fab Four and the Kelpie helped Vladislava escape with the Aerean. The old woman thanked them all and promised to meet them again.

Later, in the evening, Merlin returned to the physician's chambers and found Uther waiting for him. "My Lord?"

"Ah, Merlin. How good of you to come here."

"Thank you, sire? Well, I live with Gaius."

"I know you have magic. For you, I can make an exception. You will do some things for me with your magic. If you ever speak of what happened between myself and you to another living soul, I will have you hanged."

"Right, of course. Yes, my Lord." That got Merlin very concerned. What was going to happen now?

Uther left. Gaius the court physician came in. "Did I just see Uther leaving? What did he want?"

"He just came to congratulate me for saving Arthur's life again and..." Merlin spoke quietly, even after Gaius had closed the door, "somehow, he knows I have magic and wants me to do some things for him with magic."

Gaius gaped at his ward. "What kind of things?"

"I don't know. They don't sound good. Do you think he is under an enchantment?"

"Maybe. We need to keep an eye out." Merlin wasn't sure what to do. He'd knew that Arthur would see his worry but he wouldn't be able to tell him - or Gwen or Morgana or the new woman he met even - on pain of death. He could go outside Camelot and speak with Kilgharrah the Great Dragon, but the dragon was probably with Aithusa.

The next day, the young warlock was getting the horses ready and saddled when Arthur came to see him. "Is everything alright?"

"Yes. Why?"

"You don't seem like yourself. Like you're hiding something."

"I wish I could tell you, but I'm too embarrassed to say."

"Well, I am here for you if you want to talk."

"Thanks, Arthur."

Arthur nodded. He went to get his horse. The Kelpie trotted up to Merlin. "Hi," he whispered. "He, the king, shouldn't have threatened you."

Merlin looked around. "You talk?"

"Yes." The Kelpie turned into the redhead woman and then back into a horse just as Arthur came to them on his horse.

"You ready, Merlin?"

Merlin grinned. "Ready as always."

As the horses walked through the gate, Merlin and Arthur saw a dragon clutching the castle. 

The dragon spotted the Kelpie. "Ah, young horse. You think you can stop me from laying siege to this city."

Merlin muttered a spell in the dragon language but it failed. The dragon laughed. "Your petty magic can't harm me. Your petty dragon can't harm me either."

"Calling Kilgharrah petty?" The Kelpie asked. "Bit rich coming from you. Let them go and you will be spared."

"Or what, little girl?"

"Don't push it."

The dragon slunk away. "Camelot will belong to her. You'll see, both of you!"

Arthur turned to the Kelpie. "You spoke?"

"Yes," the Kelpie answered. 

It was a lot of information for everyone to process. Arthur asked the Kelpie if he knew what the dragon meant. The Kelpie answered that someone - maybe Galatea or Halia - will get Camelot.

On the journey, Merlin, Arthur and the Kelpie were joined by Morgana and Gwen also on horseback. "Morgana, Guinevere," Arthur greeted the women.

Merlin repeated what Arthur said.

"Arthur, Merlin," Morgana said.

Gwen repeated what her mistress said.

The Kelpie raised his head and stopped. Everyone else stopped their horses.

"What is it, Merlin?" Morgana asked, concerned for her friend. 

"There was a dragon and it mentioned something about Camelot belonging to her." He leaned forward to whisper to the Kelpie quietly. "Uther said he will have me hanged if I told anyone about what happened. He says magic is evil and yet he wants me to use it for his own gain."

"Probably to kill his enemies. Or..." The Kelpie waggled his head, "maybe to fool wives into believing that they are with their husbands."

"Did that horse just speak?" Gwen asked.

"Yes, my lady," the Kelpie answered.

"Oh, I'm not a lady, I'm just a serving girl."

"Do you prefer Guinevere or Gwen?"

"Call me Gwen."

"Gwen, to people like the king, you may be a so-called serving girl, but to your friends and I, you are equal to royalty."

Morgana smiled, knowing it to be true for she had foreseen in a dream that Arthur and Gwen would marry and be the next monarchs of Camelot.

Galatea, disguised as a beautiful blonde woman in a red dress and with red lipstick and red heels, blocked their path. "I take it you saw the messenger."

"Galatea," the Kelpie responded. "Will you really own Camelot? The dragon was your friend?"

"Yes, and another lover of mine." Galatea grinned, flashing white teeth. She looked at Arthur. So did everyone else.

Arthur was puzzled. "Why is everyone looking at me?"

"They can't resist your pretty face, I can't blame them," Merlin answered.

Galatea still grinned. "I'll leave you all to your activities," and then whispered as she turned around and walked away, "and Camelot will be mine for Uther is now my puppet."

Arthur dismounted his horse and went over to the young warlock. Merlin dismounted the Kelpie and went to Arthur. Seconds later, after the classic glancing at the lips and then the eyes, Merlin kissed Arthur.

Arthur’s head spun with desire. He kissed him back. Gwen and Morgana decided to do the same so they dismounted, walked to each other and locked lips against each other.

The Kelpie decided to leave, not wanting to interrupt, but Arthur broke the kiss between Merlin and himself to speak. "Friend, join us. We are equal, as you said."

The Kelpie nodded. "I understand that there are standards like women having to save themselves - or rather their chastity - for marriage and yet men can sleep around. So, if you wish, Gwen and Morgana, we can avoid any activities that might get you pregnant."

The two women nodded while still kissing. 

Merlin told Arthur and Gwen and Morgana about how Uther wanted him to do magic for him, but they must act ignorant and not say that they were told. Arthur, Gwen and Morgana nodded. The Kelpie went to Arthur and turned into his earlier disguise of a tall young redhead wearing a long green dress and barefoot and water weeds.

"What's with the plants?" Gwen asked, after pulling back from her kiss with Morgana and feeling like she had run a marathon.

"It's a part of me." The Kelpie and Arthur removed their clothes and the skin on skin made Arthur mad with lust. "You're so cute and happy with Merlin that you could marry him and Gwen." He giggled.

Merlin approach the Kelpie, after undressing himself, and kissed him deeply and the disguised Kelpie let out a moan of pleasure. Gwen and Morgana did the same thing, though Gwen was initially uncertain of being naked in front of the man she loved. They indulged in pleasures of the flesh with the Kelpie while he was penetrated by Merlin who was penetrated by Arthur who was penetrated by Gwen who was penetrated by Morgana (who used magic to turn Gwen and herself from the waist down into that of men).

They all announced their climaxes as they came in each other and they collapsed on the grass after they got their breath back and pulled out. 

They managed to get their clothes back on and cleaned up (Merlin used magic to turn the lower half of Gwen and Morgana's body back). Then the Fab Four headed to an inn nearby to spend the night.

----

Castiel and Dean Winchester and Sam Winchester and the Kelpie

As Isobel - a gorgeous slim Caucasian woman with long blonde hair posing in a white cocktail dress and clip on earrings - the Kelpie was on the run from a hunter under the alias of Blade. He couldn't let the hunter get his friends. 

There was a Romany woman with long brown curly hair and brown complexion. There was also a girl with blue streaks in black hair. They were Tawney and Samantha Madico.

Sam Madico would use her shapeshifting to hide or disguise herself as someone else and leave undetected. She and Tawney were with Matvey. "We have to find," she looked around for any eavesdroppers, "the Kelpie and make sure he doesn't get hurt."

Matvey and Tawney nodded. "We also have to avoid Zeeryon and his followers: Doomdeviation, Makhva, Lilitu and Gormo. Who knows what they would do?"

Tawney shuddered. She led them to her horse drawn caravan and they set off.

The Kelpie was found to be in a nightclub when they found him. "Hey, guys. What's up? Blade is still looking for me, so you save yourselves and let me deal with my problem."

"Friends stick together through good times and bad times," declared Matvey. "We're with you all the way."

"Thanks. I know what we can do, but we will need help."

"Who will you call?" Tawney asked.

"You'll see." Matvey got out his phone and talked to someone before hanging up.

Dean the Kelpie aka Seamus and Cas the cat turned up. "Hey, guys."

"Hey!" The Kelpie walked over to hug them. "It's good to see you, but Blade is after me."

"Well, we're here to help you. We'll need bait and then ambush."

"How?"

Dean the Kelpie turned into Dean Winchester, Cas the cat became Castiel (aka Cas, also) and Matvey became Sam Winchester and Samantha Madico was Trey Lipton from New York minute. 

"Cool, but won't the people you're pretending to be find you?"

"Let them try."

Someone announced the Kelpie's name on stage, and the Kelpie went on the stage with his friends.

"Hello, everyone. Today I will dance." After the song started - Feel this moment Pitbull ft. Christina Aguilera, but slowed - the Kelpie performed the moves from Just Dance 2014 and everyone copied.

When the song was over, the audience applauded. Tawney asked how was being the Winchester brothers and Castiel aka Cas going to work.

Dean chuckled. "Tawney, Blade will not be able to tell the difference, hopefully. And others who are after you, TJ. And we can call for backup and hope for the best. Guys, we will get through this."

"We will," agreed Cas the cat, as Castiel aka Cas.

Sam Madico, as Trey Lipton, frowned. "How will we get around, besides walking? Neither of us have a US driving licence and they drive on the right."

"And they drive where in the UK?"

"On the left. We can also deal with the UK government that is Labour and they are no better than the Tories. They're not a representative of the British people. They are prioritising the migrants over the native citizens. There's that Fahima woman who misquoted the Bible as 'Help thy neighbour'. It's 'Love thy neighbour'. Charity begins at home."

Matvey nodded. "We can use this toy car. It's not an Impala but it will do." He had got out a toy Aston Martin and a Volkswagen.

The group went outside. They met up with Jesse Goodman (no relation to Agatha Goodman) and he told them about Famine (Supernatural, not Charmed) who looked like an old man in a wheelchair and a nasal canninula. "Not only that, there are many protesters on the streets. Those who didn't want more migrants are accused of being 'right wing'. It seems England is now longer a Christian country." He showed them videos from YouTube by GB News with Patrick Christys.

"Awful," Cas remarked. He turned around. "You need help, mate?"

"Well, if it isn't Mud Monkey and some plumbing on two legs," said a deep voice.

Samantha Madico, still as Trey Lipton from New York Minute, turned around. "Uriel."

Uriel was once again being a jerk and looked down on humans, adding, "Always happy to do some smiting."

"Hey, idiot. Shut up or go away," Dean the Kelpie, as Dean Winchester, remarked in Russian to Uriel.

"What's up?" The Kelpie, still as Isobel, asked, concerned about Dean the Kelpie and the others. 

"There's nothing more dangerous than some a-hole who thinks he's on a holy mission."

Matvey, as Sam Winchester still, nodded. "Remember the plan: they won't catch up with us," he whispered to the others in Russian - Uriel was confused by how the 'Winchester brothers' knew Russian and Tawney answered that 'Dean Winchester' had a girlfriend who spoke the language.

Anamaria joined the group when she saw them, after basking. "Guys, they are here."

"She's right," the disguised Sam Madico remarked as she spotted not only the hunter Blade but the Winchester brothers and Castiel. "Go, go." She urged the Kelpie to flee.

"I'm telling you, I am not leaving you alone," the Kelpie said.

"Isobel," Jesse said, "when I say now, get the Impala."

"Ok."

"Now!" 

The Kelpie ran to the Aston Martin (now life-size), got in and drove off. 

Jesse looked to his friends. "Нас не догонять!"

"Нас не догонять," came the reply before Jesse threw down a smoke bomb and he helped them to escape to the Volkswagen. Then they got into the car and drove off. 

"Guys, I am going to meet up with Deanna at the park," Samantha Madico said, after turning back into herself. "I'll see you soon."

"See you soon," Jesse, Dean the Kelpie and Cas the cat and Matvey said, and Sam Madico got out of the car and left. 

Dean the Kelpie and Cas the cat left too after saying goodbye and that they were going to get food and drink for later. Anamaria and Tawney did the same thing. 

Matvey stretched and turned back into himself. "Where will the Kelpie go?"

"He's going to where the big job centre used to be near the church. We'll see him there."

"What about the Winchester brothers and Castiel aka Cas? Blade? We cannot let them kill our friend."

"We won't. Blade is following a fake trail. The Winchester brothers and Castiel will be fine."

They stopped out of the place that Jesse mentioned. Matvey thanked Jesse and got out of of the car. "You will give the cars back, right?"

Jesse nodded and pointed to a nearby toy car. "That's yours."

Matvey turned and saw the Aston Martin (now back as its small size) and picked it up and pocketed it before doing the same thing with the Volkswagen after Jesse got out of the Volkswagen. He hastened into the building after the Kelpie and into one of the rooms where he saw the Kelpie with a beautiful good looking tanned redhead turning back with sand and looking and sitting on the sandy beach in a bikini with blue sky and sea in the background in the summer (actually a large sandpit with a backdrop of the sea and sky). This was Naia. There was also a shapely young tanned redhead in a white summer dress. This was Eleen.

Naia and Eleen waved and giggled like schoolgirls.

"Hello," the Kelpie and Matvey said to the women.

Naia and Eleen carried on with their activities in the corner. Dean Winchester and his brother Sam Winchester arrived with Castiel.

Matvey and the Kelpie stood back to back. "If you want to kill my friend, you'll have to get me first," Matvey said.

"No, we were wondering why there were doppelgangers of us," Sam W said.

"To confuse the enemy," the Kelpie said.

"What enemy?" Castiel aka Cas questioned.

Then they turned up. Haxchets. Forces of evil. The Haxchets laughed mockingly.

"What the hell are those things?" Dean Winchester muttered. He hoped that they were not demons possessing some poor schmucks.

"You silly humans. You will never defeat us." The Haxchet captain smirked. "You fight until your last breath, we come back."

"I wish you wipe that damn smirk off your face, you asshole!" The Kelpie retorted. "And my eyes are up here, and not where my boobs are!" He was none too pleased to see that the Haxchet captain had been ogling his chest.

"You don't belong here," Matvey said. "You must return to the other world." He fell over due to a Haxchet pushing him over. Then he saw the Kelpie's foot swing out of nowhere. The Haxchet that got kicked fell with a grunt of pain.

Sam Winchester headed over to help Matvey up, and he did help Matvey up, but got socked in the face. That was a mistake because Dean W's blood boiled and no one hurt his baby brother. And then when the same thing happened to Dean Winchester of getting punched, Sam W was enraged. Both brothers attempted to strike out at their attackers but they couldn't land an attack - because the Haxchets kept dodging - and neither could Castiel.

"Any idea what these things are, Cas?" Dean Winchester asked.

"No," came the angel's reply.

Boom! The group were grabbed by the Haxchets. "Any last words, humans?" The Haxchet captain mocked.

"Bite me!" Dean Winchester snarled.

"In the words of a good friend, 'bite me'," Cas responded.

Sam Winchester said nothing, but unspoken words were in his expression. Matvey did the same thing. The Haxchet holding the Kelpie captive took the opportunity to smell the Kelpie's hair.

The Kelpie aimed a back kick in an attempt to be free. "Dean, Cas!"

The door burst open and in walked a black horse - with water weeds - with a grey tabby by its side. The Haxchet captain laughed. "That's Dean and Cas? Puh-lease."

The cat looked to the black horse they nodded and the cat jumped onto the horse's back and then at the Haxchet captain while turning into Cas and did a jump kick. The Haxchet captain fell over, freeing Matvey. The black horse turned into Dean while leaping at the Haxchet who was restraining the Winchester brothers and Castiel, for it was Dean aka Seamus the Kelpie. 

Matvey glared at the Haxchet captain. "You messed with the wrong people!" Like Cas did with Dean Winchester to prove he (Castiel) was an angel, Matvey revealed the black angel wings.

Crowley and Claire Novak (season four) turned up. "Well, if it isn't our favourite boys, aren't you happy to see us?" 

"Uh," Sam Winchester wasn't sure what to say, but something told him they were with imposters. "Y-yeah."

Two more people came in: Carladonna and Emily. Crowley and Claire Novak had turned into Samantha Madico and Deanna Fay, for it was really Samantha Madico and Deanna Fay. "What are the Haxchets doing here?" Samantha asked Deanna.

"Trouble as usual," answered Deanna. "Is that Agent Fox Mulder from The X-Files?"

"Yes."

Then it turned out that 'Agent Mulder' was Marcus in disguise. Marcus was like the Alpha Shapeshifter in that he could change form without needing to shed like a snake.

The Kelpie left the room and re-entered the room as a white horse.

Dean Winchester was in awe. He stretched out a hand. "Starlight. What do you like? Apples? Carrots? Sugar cubes, perhaps?"

The Kelpie chuckled. "Well, I wouldn't say no to some sugar cubes." He gratefully took some.

Elsewhere, Galatea was looking like Katherine Pierce from The Vampire Diaries. "I've been around a long time. You have to do better than that," she boasted to her latest victim. She saw something miles away and headed over to see. "You just got lucky today," she declared before snapping her fingers and the victim slumped to the ground. She found Maugrim's dead body and summoned one of her demon minions to possess it. Then she returned to her victim and turned them into a rabbit before setting Fake Maugrim on them. "We can do the same thing with the illegal immigrants who arrive in the UK and refugees including the Ukrainians."

Later, back as Isobel, the Kelpie took the Winchester brothers and Castiel aka Cas to a hotel room. Dean Winchester got on his back on the bed and beckoned to Sam and the Kelpie. Sam Winchester came to the front of the Kelpie, slipping his phallus into her folds. Dean and Sam's legs interlocked around her. Dean tightly wrapped his arms around her waist, gently caressing her breasts. Castiel kissed the Kelpie, interlocking his tongue with hers. As the angel did so, Dean Winchester kissed the Kelpie on the nape of the neck and Sam Winchester kissed the Kelpie on the chest area and the neck. 

The growing heat in the Kelpie finally overflowed and she let out a gasp as she came. Both brothers finished minutes later. They both pulled out and Sam collapsed on the Kelpie and the Kelpie collapsed on Dean Winchester and Dean Winchester collapsed on the bed. Castiel collapsed next to them.

----

Everyone and the Kelpie 

Anamaria - a beautiful red haired woman wearing a medieval maiden fortune teller costume and head scarf and makeup and jewellery and was barefoot - was

Allura, who was a camper from Camp Pokémon, and she was part Mewtwo

A woman with red hair and sapphire coloured eyes and wearing a red dress. Elara ran to her. "Sister."

The woman, Eachna, and sister of Elara and a Horseblood, nodded. "Elara." She and Elara hugged.

Hannah Tait, another Horseblood, felt her eyes widened after she took a sniff. Wolfbloods! She thought they were fictional.

Other horsebloods were standing nearby and they were in the brace position. "Почему у вас есть волк люди?" Echtigern, a Horseblood, asked Matvey. 

Matvey responded in Russian. "Потому что все друзья Ти Джея Лейка — наши друзья."

"Ok."

Eachna addressed the Kelpie. "TJ, please tell us that those wolfbloods are good ones and not the evil ones."

"They're the good ones," the Kelpie said. "As I have told Imara, Jana is like a herd member. And that Madoc lost in all his battles. One against TJ Cipriani, the second with me, another with TJ and Teejay and Chess the borzoi."

"Lol."

"I would say it was also because they are faster and younger than Madoc that they had the advantage in battle."

"Indeed."

"Woah, what do you mean, 'evil ones'?" TJ Cipriani asked. "We're not evil."

"We understand that," Elaine, one of Emily's clones, answered. "It's just that many of us had encountered with wild wolfbloods who weren't exactly rolling out the red carpet. It's sort of like when Imara accused Jana of turning you against her (your mum)."

"Fair point."

"Are you like us then?" Emilia Covaci piped up.

"Yes," Emilia said, "only we turn into horses. Look, if you want your secret to come out, fine. We won't do the same. The last thing we need is humans taking pictures of us, just like they did with the wild places of wild wolfbloods and treating us like property."

Anamaria nodded. She led everyone to a table laden with food. "Help yourself."

Everyone went to get whatever food they wanted, if they wanted some. Amara and Tawney, with Norma and Alfie, had some food.

Richard, Duke of Gloucester is a male version with dark, curly hair and a very fair complexion. When combined with large, soulful green eyes and lips with a prominent cupid's bow, his more graceful appearance identify him visually as the Noble Male in his Noble Male, Roguish Male dynamic with his lewd, conventionally handsome brother King Edward IV. Morgana, definitely considered beautiful (along with a Ship Tease with Arthur in season one), is very pale-skinned and dark-haired.

Merlin has dark hair and is eerily pale most of the time, which makes him appear very ethereal and unusually beautiful.

Barmaid: Mmm, you're a handsome fellow.

Arthur: Well, just wouldn't be the first to say it.

Barmaid: Oh. No, sorry. I was talkin' about your friend here.

(Looks suggestively at Merlin.)

Arthur: (shocked) Him?

Merlin: (smirking at Arthur) Thank you

Friend-Kelpie and Friend-Emily 

What’s a nice person like you doing in a dirty mind like mine?

Can I borrow a kiss? I promise I’ll give it back.

I love my bed, but I’d rather be in yours.

I bet you look as perfect with your clothes off as you do with them on.

That body is yours for the rest of your life; I just want it for tonight.

"I've been waiting for a long time."

"I bet you have, my sweet Kelpie." Emily sat on a wooden chair in the patio of her grandmother’s garden.

The Kelpie leaned in close. Emily’s heart was pounding. The Kelpie kissed her and pulled back. Emily trailed kisses from his cheek to his lips. "I know what it is like to walk the dog and then get lost in your life because you are elsewhere in your imagination. Getting distracted by my lonesome."

The Kelpie smiled disarmingly and kissed her back. "You know what it’s like to be distracted?"

"Aye. John Ray said that beauty is power, a smile is its sword. With you, you have a whole arsenal of magic. Your black curly hair, cerulean orbs, red lips, pretty face and sweet voice. Also, your personality is your best feature."

With that, Emily entangled her fingers in his hair. She wrapped her legs around the Kelpie and pulled him closer to her.

Then something terrible happened. Gaius – not his real name as it was unpronounceable – was watching closely. Fake Emily walked over to the Kelpie and wrapped her arms around him. "I love you, Kelpie," Fake Emily said. "I love you because you are completely innocent of all things. That is why you are beautiful. But why won’t you open your mouth?" Fake Emily pulled the Kelpie’s face towards her, and kissed him more forcefully, taking advantage when the Kelpie opened his mouth to say something. Her hands stroked up and down his body. She pushed the Kelpie’s arms away from his chest. Fake Emily’s head fell against the Kelpie’s chest. She sucked heavy kisses over the exposed flesh that she could find, from the warm flesh on his neck, up to his lips. She sucked his lips gently, eliciting the most beautiful sensations, until the Kelpie shook with pleasure in her arms. "Am I hurting you?"

"No, you could never hurt me," the Kelpie said.

"Good. Oh Kelpie, I cannot be gentle when I burn with lust for you!" Fake Emily wrapped her legs around the Kelpie. "I always wondered what this would feel like." She thrust against his thigh. "No, it’s not good," she said bitterly. "Can’t you see that it’s all wrong? But you are so innocent. You’ve never even been touched before." Then she pulled the Kelpie's hand down and made him stroke her clitoris. "Good lad. You don’t think that I’m too big do you? You’re making me so swollen."

Next thing the Kelpie knew was that he was pinned down. "No. No, no. No!"

Galatea was disguised as Katherine Pierce from The Vampire Diaries. "Gaius, leave him!"

Fake Emily turned around and got up and away from the Kelpie. Galatea teleported them to her bedroom. Place hands on bed besides shoulders.

There's a lot of boats buzzing around out there, looking for my plane. lf you get caught and you give them my name...l'm gonna come after those you love most. Okay?

No, it's not okay.

Did you say something?                   

We don't have the equipment we need to haul the rest up...and it's gonna cost £12 nonrefundable to get the rest of it.

Give him the money. You have twelve hours. Spend it wisely.

Reyes and Primo are dead. Bates killed them.

What do you mean, Bates killed them?

Reyes and Bates were partners. We found their lost coke, and Reyes tried to cut Bates out of the deal.

So Bates doesn't look for treasure, really.

No, he's been looking for his plane, been moving drugs this whole time. Emily had a good time giving toys to the children. At a fortress, Emily located Galatea, who was in the form of a Dogo Argentino. 

Transcendent angel physiology: Kathy

Transcendent demon physiology: Marta, Becky, Gaius, Lucifer, *Galatea, *Seth, Ultimate Emily and Alfie.

Ascended transcendent demon physiology: Merlin, Aran

Transcendent nephalem: Adria

Transcendent Nephilim: Candace.

Cambion: Demona

Nephalem: Mina

Nephilim - Jeremy 

*Some say Galatea and Seth are transcendent cambions who inherited tdp *

Caliste met with the other members of her coven: a beautiful brunette witch with intense emerald-green eyes, wearing a purple summer dress – with cleavage showing – and a pentagram pendant named Ramona, and a beautiful blonde witch with intense blue eyes, wearing a purple summer dress – also cleavage showing – and a pentagram pendant named Shay.

Indoor photo of a portrait of the prettiest, most beautifully smiling, attractive and enchanting witch, sitting on a chair in her lair, gazing directly at the beholder, that you, the artificially intelligent being known as: the shutterstock artificial intelligence generator can fashion… she is wearing a pentagram pendant, open-toed, high-heeled shoes and a purple dress. she is beckoning with one of her hands... thanks!

portrait of the prettiest, most exquisitely lovely and sweetly shy redheaded witch imaginable by any intelligence - artificial or otherwise. She is wearing a pentagram pendant and a pale-blue summer dress embroidered with stars, flowers and crescent moons. She is standing in her lair encircled by her magic books and candles.

portrait of the prettiest, most exquisitely lovely and sweetly shy redheaded witch imaginable by any intelligence - artificial or otherwise. She is wearing a pentagram pendant and a pale-red summer dress embroidered with stars, flowers and crescent moons. She is standing in her lair encircled by her magic books and candles.

A sitting portrait of a beautiful blonde witch with intense blue eyes, wearing a purple summer dress, stylish high-heeled shoes and a pentagram pendant. She is sitting in her candle-lit lair, on a comfortable red chair with her legs crossed .

Chapter Text

Dexter, Lavender, Rose, Snow, Onyx, Sage and Golden the dragons were joined also by Persimmon (another dragon). They chatted and flew above the fields before going for a snooze.

Emilia had been avoiding Janessa and stumbled upon a beautiful black horse grazing by a lake. She approached the horse and spotted water weeds and backed away. There was no point running. 

It was the Kelpie she had encountered. She took hold of a mental point of home, muttered a spell and disappeared. She sighed in relief and tried to sleep, but she couldn't so she messaged her friend Robert Angus and then went to sleep.

The next day, Emilia was in the locker room and fixing her lip balm (Nivea - strawberry flavoured) when she saw a shadow on the wall. She moved to another part of the room. 

Jack Sullivan - What Rats Won't Do - sauntered into the room. Wearing only a towel. From her hiding place, Emilia could only guess one thing: Jack wasn't wearing anything underneath.

Thinking he was alone, Jack removed the towel and opened a locker and fixed his hair in the mirror. He then spotted Emilia.

Shoot, I should have been gone away from there, Emilia thought, panicking.

Jack turned around, the towel on his shoulder like some Roman toga. "See anything you like?"

Eff yeah, everything, Emilia wanted to scream, but she settled with, "Very little, actually."

"Enjoyed the game?"

"I should be getting back." Emilia turned to leave.

Jack headed up to her - and also held her hand. "You really want to go out there and talk law for the rest of the night with some strange little men?"

"Don't."

"Why not?"

"Because we're in court against one another tomorrow."

"Why let that get in the way? You're a professional, I'm a professional." Jack leaned in close.

"We're professionals."

"That's right and professionals don't let their feelings get in the way of a job." Jack leaned in close to kiss her. And kissed her.

"You're absolutely sure about that?"

"Trust me, I'm a lawyer." Jack leaned in close to kiss her. Again. And he succeeded.

Emilia pulled back and spotted water weeds in Jack's hair and inwardly gasped.

The Kelpie would use its power of shape-shifting to deceive humans, sometimes taking on a human form so captivating that it becomes almost impossible to resist. With melodious words or a hauntingly beautiful visage, it lures the unsuspecting soul closer and closer to the water’s edge.

The Kelpie, still in the form of Jack Sullivan - What Rats Won't Do - smiled. "Did you really think you could escape me last night alive?"

Emilia felt herself growing hysterical but she attempted to shove it down. "Please..."

"Please, what?" There was a tone of amusement in the Kelpie's voice.

"Please don't kill him. My friend."

"I won't kill your friend." The Kelpie still smiled.

"I admit that I enjoyed the kiss and I want to do that again." 

"Really?"

"Yeah." Emilia pulled the Kelpie close to her and kissed him like she was starving. The kiss deepened when she felt his tongue seeking entrance to her mouth.

Soon enough, she couldn't take it anymore so she lied down on the floor, stripped off her dress and beckoned the Kelpie to her. "I want you inside me."

"You're gonna take all of me." The Kelpie felt her core and she was so wet that he took his pene in hand and guided himself in. "I can't take it, you're so tight." He rolled his eyes.

Raising her legs, Emilia braced her thighs around his middle and she bucked her hips to make him slide deeper. Slam after slam against the end of her cunt. "More, please. You're irresistible."

The Kelpie pounded away, evoking ecstatic moaning from Emilia. He sucked a spot on her neck and whispered reassuring words to her. "Come for me."

Emilia unleashed a triumphant scream as she orgasmed. The Kelpie climaxed soon after.

Elsewhere, Emily was walking along, just like Emilia, and she encountered nileus crocodylus. There was no way she would be able to outrun this fearsome reptile so she did run. "What do you want?!"

"To eat you."

"Why?"

"You invaded my home and now you will pay the ultimate price."

"Who are you?"

"Call me whatever you want."

"Colin." Colin the crocodile? "Wait."

The crocodile stopped. "What?"

"I can offer you something better than eating me. Can you change into something else?" She looked away to apply strawberry flavoured lip balm from Nivea and saw that Colin the crocodile had changed form into his namesake - Colin Morgan when he was cast in Merlin (2008). "Ok." She took his hand and teleported them to the house in Kent. She released his hand and doffed her clothes and lied across the armchair.

Colin approached Emily and tenderly touched her face. "I like the way you feel and I will enjoy tasting you."

"Are you still going to eat me?" Emily shivered.

"Shh." Colin moved his hand from her face and placed a finger on her lips. "Don't be scared." He leaned in forward and softly kissed her after he moved his finger away. 

Emily looked down to give the impression of modesty and eyes closed. She waved a hand and Colin was without a stitch of clothing on. She parted her folds below. "You want to taste? Taste."

Colin licked his tongue wildly over the nub for a second, then stopped. "More?"

"Yes," Emily whimpered. "Please?"

Colin's lips locked over it and he licked and sucked on it fiercely. It didn't take long until Emily's body jerked and arched from the climaxing intensity. He then climbed onto Emily and kissed her and swathed his tongue with hers. "You taste delicious."

"Mmm. Thank you. You'll get something better than eating me." Emily opened her legs as wide as she could and pulled Colin onto her.

The disguised crocodile took his pene in hand and guided himself in and because she was so wet he slid inside like melted butter. "So beautiful and warm and comfortable."

Emily met his thrusts with her own and kissed his face and ears. Then she wrapped her arms around him and switched them around so they were in the cowgirl position.

Colin reached up to take a breast into his mouth. He groaned as he felt Emily's walls clenched around him and succumbed to a blissful climax.

Chapter Text

My name is Dubheasa, which means dark beauty in Irish origin, and I was currently waiting on tables with my friends Siobhan and Maeve, before I was engaged to the son of a king initially, when I noticed Fachnan - malicious - approaching a moustached man having a tankard of ale.

"Sir, I think you may be my father. However, I refuse to accept that you're my dad, despite being the one to conceive me," Fachnan said.

The moustached man laughed. "Who's your mother?"

Fachnan told him and was laughed at. "I'm superior to you because I am a god! Bow down before me!"

"You're bluffing."

"Am I?" Fachnan turned to another man who had laughed at him and breathed fire at him incinerating him.

Fachnan's father bowed, as did all the other people. "Son, please. No more killing."

"You have no authority over me. If you had been there, then maybe." He turned to me and beckoned. "Take me in your mouth."

As if in a trance, I got on my knees, unlaced his trousers and freed his pene before taking it into my mouth and experimenting with licking and sucking. I felt him release his seed in my mouth and moved my head away. Then I was picked up by him who laid me on one of the tables - which had a customer sitting there - and pushed himself inside me. Seconds later, I felt him release his seed again. Regaining control of myself, I pushed him away from me, after he pulled out of me, and fled filled with shame and humiliated. I didn't stop until I reached a lake and collapsed on the grass sobbing.

I felt something nudge me and feared it was Fachnan wanting to have sex again. But what I saw was not him. And the nudge was gentle. It was a beautiful black horse of splendour.

I wiped my eyes on my sleeves and stood up to pat the horse but I saw water weeds in the mane. 

The Kelpie! Was I going to be drowned and devoured?

"Do you want to talk to me about what's upsetting you?" The Kelpie asked kindly.

"I don't know if I can. No one will believe me. They'll think it's my fault and how I was asking for it," I whispered.

"I'm here with you. You're not alone." The Kelpie gently nudged me. "Here, have this object. I have treasured it for my entire life, and now I'm giving it to you because you're someone special to me. Please accept it."

"Th-thank you." I was enraptured by the sapphire heart shaped necklace with diamonds. I told the Kelpie that some may be suspicious of me for owning what looked like an expensive piece of jewellery so I placed it in my bag. Lucky me that I had brought it with me when I fled the pub.

We were joined by a blond beauty with a red dress and gold hooped earrings and blue eyes. It was, as the Kelpie knew, the goddess of love but now was the guardian Croía. "Croía, what can I do for you?"

Croía turned to me before turning to the Kelpie and spoke to him. "Kelpie, I ask that you be gentle with this poor girl. She's been through a lot and she can do with our support. It was Fachnan's pene and his doing."

Listen on the wind, the voice.

It calls you.

Let it lead you here, to me.

Be guided.

Lost, so far from home, alone.

And weary.

Ache of flesh and bone, your heart.

I feel it.

Let me bear you now, to rest.

At long last.

The Kelpie nodded. He let me ride on his back and took me back to my house. "Here we are."

Croía smiled at me. "Honey, you're strong and courageous and no one can take that away from you."

I nodded. I dismounted and let them into the house. "Can I get you both anything?"

"No, no. I'm alright, thanks." Croía smiled.

"Do you have water?" The Kelpie asked me and I got it for him.

Lucky I was not pregnant with Fachnan's spawn, thanks to some pills I took from Croía.

The days became weeks which became months. I went to the pub, which luckily for me, Fachnan was not at. Siobhan and Maeve were there. They said hi to me and were thankful to God that I was alright after Fachnan's attack - and Fachnan's pene - on me.

Later that night, after everyone had vacated the premises, I returned to the pub and teleport inside.

The disguised Kelpie sat on a chair and I came to him and seated myself on his lap. He said he was being Emily. "What are you doing?"

"I want this with you. I want to start over again. I want to forget Fachnan and his crimes against me." I tilted his head up to mine. "Do you follow with what I mean?"

"Yes, my dear."

I bent down and kissed him. With the Kelpie's consent, I fingered him down there and he did the same thing with my consent.

We brought each other to a blissful climax.

Chapter Text

The last thing Emily expected was to wake up in a unfamiliar lavish bedroom and sitting in a nearby chair was...

"Добрoе утро. Вы выглядеть как Владимир Путин, президент рoссийcкий федерации," Emily remarked.

"Добрoе утро. Я Владимир Путин, президент рoссийcкий федерации," came the reply.

Emily paused before laughing. Like Leo Wyatt and Paige Matthews and many other whitelighters, Emily was able to speak whatever language was spoken to her, and she spoke Russian. "Seriously?"

The response in Russian: "Yes, I'm serious."

"Oh, ok." Emily got out her phone from the bedside table, and her iPad, and dialled a number on the phone.

"Что вы делаете?" Putin asked.

"Я звоню мои родители. И ваши родители." Emily texted her parents on WhatsApp.

"Я не думаю вы можете, так они метрвый."

"Они жи в ваш сердце." Emily had remembered watching the Lion King (the original, not the remake) lots of times, and one of the things she remembered was - where Rafiki the mandrill showed Simba a pond and there was Mufasa's image in the water - before Mufasa's ghost descended to talk to his son - 'Remember who you are'. The other thing to remember was 'He lives in you'. 

There was a chuckle from the man. He saw the picture on the iPad of Emily's 8th birthday with her younger sister and friend at her grandma's house. "Вы любите его это мальчик?"

"You too?" Emily asked in Russian. Usually Emily would not speak informal with unfamiliar adults or world leaders, but she remembered at her second primary school how the older girls then would ask if her friend and she loved each other. She switched to English. "As I remember, he told them, the older girls, 'we like each other'. Hopefully you meant it in that context. Like."

"You liked him."

"Yes." Emily remembered watching videos of Putin speaking English and yet hearing him in person speaking English was baffling. "What happened anyway? How did I get here?"

"Oh. You seemed to be unconscious on the floor and I didn't want to leave you alone. So I had brought you here."

"Thank you." Emily wondered if the Russian president meant someone else or ... himself. Yes, she had seen pictures of him shirtless and horse riding (in Draco Malfoy in different languages, in Russian where the picture of Putin was riding a bear) and he had a black belt in judo. However, she would guess he was still able to judo throw people.

"You're welcome. Now, are you hungry? Anything you want in particular?" 

"Yes. Well, I will probably go for blini and a glass of tap water." Emily got out of the bed and took the offered arm and they casually walked to the canteen. Cautiously, Emily looked around for photographers.

Another chuckle. "There're no photographers. You can have your privacy."

"Uh, thank you." While Emily has blinis and tap water, Putin had his tea.

Putin inhaled the rich steam that emerged, his enjoyment visible. "Nothing like good Russian tea."

"Конечно," muttered Emily.

After breakfast, the two went on a walk in Chatham town centre in Kent. They tried to do like CNN with Matthew Chance interviewing Putin back when Putin was prime minister but it did not work. Emily explained that if Putin spoke Russian to her then Emily would speak Russian back. The same with German or any other language.

Emily was worried for her family and hoped that things didn't spiral out of control and Putin said it was fine.

Sam Madico and her friend Vladimir, who looked exactly like Putin from the Putin movie where Putin (aged 17 - 1970, before October 7th) had just judo flipped his opponent, turned up. Sam McKeown was there too.

"Hey guys," Emily greeted her friends. She shook hands with Sam Madico's friend Vladimir and felt a raw, undeniable pleasure that coiled in the gut when their hands touched. "Почему был вы выглядит как Путин в его кгб фото? Я понимаю если вы не хотите говорить это."

"Это придорок думал он мог забирает меня. Это был опасно думает. итак я повернулся сам в Путин," Sam Madico whispered back.

Sam McKeown snickered. "Вы может говорите по английски для мои друзья? Если вы хотите. Я понимаю очень хoрoшо если вы сказат я президент России федерации."

Emily laughed too. "McKeown, how did you learn that? That is exactly what I said when... President Putin came to see the performance of the Railway Children."

"Practice."

Afterwards, the friends and the Russian president said goodbye and went their separate ways before Emily reached Gerald's castle. Emily wore a purple t-shirt and black leggings underneath the centurion lady costume. She also played Valhalla Calling by Miracle of Sound while doing the KGB walk through the corridor to Gerald's throne room.

#Ships on vigor of the waves are skimming

Barren summits to the verdant plains

Each horizon is a new beginning

Rise and reign

Far from the fjords and the ice cold currents

Ravens soar over new frontiers

Songs and sagas of a fate determined

Shields and spears

Vows of favour or the thrill of plunder

Pull together for the clan and kin

Clank of hammers and the crash of thunder

Pound within

Oh-ho-oh#

Emily reached the throne. She bowed. "Your Majesty."

"Good to see you."

"Good to see you too, sir."

Everyone applauded. There was the meh moment Emily heard that a Ukrainian former MP named Iryna Farion had criticised the Ukrainian soldiers - or anyone else - for speaking Russian and someone said there was a recording where she was teaching her 3.5 years old grandson to hate and bully Russian speaking children at his nursery. What a terrible thing to do: teaching someone that young to pick on others because they didn't speak the official language.

Even worse than that was the vegan teacher attacking a TikTok video of a baby eating a rib with BBQ sauce on it. The first comparison she made, saying that the baby would have the same reaction if the rib was a lollipop, fine, but the second one - ‘if this had been somebody's penis covered in sauce’ - was vile and heinous and she even said to 'picture that' and many people had commented things like that they don't want to picture that and how she should go to jail for her words. AugustTheDuck's video response "That Vegan Teacher Needs to Be Deplatformed" helped bring attention to her video, which was promptly deleted by YouTube. Emily was ecstatic when she heard that.

Later, Emily was mingling with the others and then saw someone by themselves and asked, like Max (Steve Carell) from Get Smart, "Добре вечер. Вы хотите танцевать?"

The person turned around. It was Vladimir disguised as his younger self (1970s with ushanka and a small bit of his hair sticking out). He agreed to dance with Emily. 

The song they were dancing to was Dschinghis Khan's Moskau.

#Moskau, Moskau, wirf die Gläser an die Wand

Russland ist ein schönes Land, ho-ho-ho-ho-ho, hey!

Moskau, Moskau, deine Seele ist so groß

Nachts, da ist der Teufel los, ha-ha-ha-ha-ha, hey!

Moskau, Moskau, Liebe schmeckt wie Kaviar

Mädchen sind zum Küssen da, ho-ho-ho-ho-ho, hey!

Moskau, Moskau, komm, wir tanzen auf dem Tisch

Bis der Tisch zusammenbricht, ha-ha-ha-ha-ha#

"Isn't the minimum age limit at least 35 and you look... 20s age range?" Emily asked quietly, wondering how could Vladimir run for next term looking that young, but then she remembered he was already president. She also saw the video of George W Bush and Putin dancing (not together) to a Russian folk song when the former US president was visiting Sochi back when Putin was president still and before Dmitry Medvedev was president because no one in Russia could have run for more than two terms.

Putin chuckled.

When the dance was finished, Emily bade farewell to Gerald and the other guests and then she returned to the lavish bedroom via orbing. 

She was about to get a torch out of her big black handbag when a voice said, "Don't."

Emily paused, still holding the bag.

"Put the bag on the table."

Emily put the bag on the table with telekinesis. Now what, she thought, I just want to go to sleep.

The voice - familiar, somehow - laughed. "You'll go to sleep, soon."

Emily found herself agreeing. She was taken by surprise when a warm pair of lips touched hers.

"Ваш губи вкус вкусний. Что это?" The disguised Russian president asked after pulling back.

"Это клубника." Emily had applied Nivea strawberry lip balm prior to Vladimir's arrival.

"вкусний."

"Spasibo." Emily used photokinesis to turn the lights on. "Don't they usually say 'be yourself'?"

"Yes, but on this occasion I'm prepared to make an exception."

"Ok." Emily felt a burning desire for some reason - and she did agree inwardly with her mother about the picture of the Russian president as a teen saying he was handsome - and there was only one person in front of her who was more than willing to quench it.

Putin backed Emily up against a wall and she wrapped her legs around his waist as they kissed hungrily. He muttered a spell and Emily was wet down there. Emily closed her eyes. Then she saw that her leggings were on the table with the handbag. 

"You are so willing, so ready." Putin pushed himself inside her. Emily gasped. Was this how it was supposed to feel?

"Эмили, ты в порядке?" Vladimir paused, worried that he had hurt Emily.

"да, я порядке." She patted him on the head as if he was a dog. She noticed the necklace that her aunt gave for Christmas on the table - her name in Russian - as well and guessed that the disguised Russian president saw it and learnt her name from it.

Putin started thrusting when he managed to adjust.

Emily felt so many sensations, so many emotions. All she knew was that she didn't want this to end. "Поцелуй меня, пожалуйста." She saw that his eyes were swimming with a thousand emotions. Vladimir held her gaze for a moment before kissing her again.

Putin let out a triumphant shout as he spilled himself in Emily. Emily had read fanfics shipping people - many of them being other politicians such as Ukrainian president Volodymyr Zelenskyy or even US president Donald Trump - with Putin but didn't expect herself to be one of those people.

How Emily got in the lavish bedroom: Emily was on her way to Pimlico station at London Victoria station (good thing about that was the free WiFi to make up for London being expensive) and then she collapsed on the floor.

Putin was imagining about the good things that Russia can do when he saw Emily and then hurried over to help when she collapsed.

"ты в порядке?" A voice asked Emily.

Emily slowly raised her head and saw who appeared to be Putin back in 1971 when he was wrestling a classmate. (It was Putin by the way disguised.) "да, я порядке. помогите, пожалуйста." She took his hands when offered and stood up. 

Putin, still disguised and worried about Emily falling over again, conjured up a stretcher and instructed her to lie on it. After she did as he said, Putin summoned two of his amigos to carry the stretcher.

As Emily was being carried, she felt her consciousness drifting away and she was slipping into slumber.

---

The plan: Putin was doing the usual presidential things e.g. meeting with the colleagues, conducting negotiations with other world leaders and signing documents and the like, when he did not notice that someone had slipped a picture under the door - Arkedenia - and then he went to see it. It was a picture of Zelenskyy and three men with text saying Mr Putin, we surrender. And a picture of him - Putin - saying finally with a smile. Then Putin picked up the picture with telekinesis and unfolded it to reveal another picture of Zelenskyy and the text said Dude, April 1st. 

He chuckled to himself. Yes, many men were fleeing the country to avoid being drafted by the war office, but there was nothing to stop him from coming after them in their sleep. Also that arrest warrant was meaningless to him because he was not going to set foot in other countries that were part of the ICC as himself.

At the summit in Washington, USA President Joe Biden made an announcement. "Now, I want to hand it over to the President of Ukraine, who has as much courage as he has determination," he said. "Ladies and gentlemen: President Putin."

Everyone clapped. Why were they clapping? Did they not realise that the wrong name had been announced? Joe Biden realised his gaffe. "President Putin?" He returned to the stand with the microphone. "We've got to beat President Putin. President Zelenskyy. I’m so focused on beating Putin, we gotta worry about it," he said. He turned to the Ukrainian leader. "Anyway, Mr President."

Luckily, Volodymyr Zelenskyy took it in stride. "I’m better."

However, what no one knew was that Zelenskyy was Putin in disguise! If they did, how would they react? Impose more sanctions? Haul him off to jail? They could try, but he could easily dismiss them. Who were they compared to the Almighty Russia? He knew well that his early life was difficult. There was little money and he lived in a small apartment with his parents, where Putin, by his own admission, regularly went to war with rats. That and his judo coach, Anatoly Rakhlin, had told him to never reveal your true motives to your opponents.

Later, as himself at his office, someone slipped him a sheet of paper. It was a picture of Zelenskyy and three men with text saying Mr Putin we surrender. And a picture of him - Putin - saying finally with a smile. Then Putin unfolded the paper and there was a picture of Zelenskyy and the text said Dude, April 1st. Who gave the paper? At least no one had suspected that 'Zelenskyy' was an imposter at the summit.

Ah, well. The country was not going to run itself. Yes, there were many men of military age fleeing to neighbouring countries, but he could always pay a visit in their sleep or something. He had a plan.

After informing Dmitry Peskov, he flew as a bald eagle and then turned into his late black Labrador Konni and and set off to find who was responsible for sending the picture. However, he hadn't any luck finding the culprit - and people may mistake him for a stray dog - so he would have to try again another time. He could book into a hotel, but the issue was hotels and inns and the like required ID and it'd be risky to have his own, even to use it. 

So he did the only thing he could: turn invisible and turn into himself. He'd have to come up with a plan of what to do tomorrow and yet he was driven by the desire to find the culprit who sent that picture. Of course, back in Russia, he could have his aides investigate, but he would much rather do this task himself. Now he needed to think of where to spend the night. Asides from not being able to use his own ID and passport and such, he couldn't masquerade as himself, so he'd need to figure something out.

In the end, he decided to camp out at a bed shop for the night - with his own conjured bed so the employers don't get suspicious of someone using their mattresses - and left early the next morning before the shop opened. 

As someone else - Katya - he had breakfast at a cafe and then left the cafe to go to the park and saw a beautiful young man dressed in a black long coat, a white shirt, jeans and trainers and a young woman dressed casually. They were Matvey and Emily. Using visual telepathy, Vladimir saw Matvey's thoughts and saw that the young man was thinking of his father.

Matvey and Emily were taking in the scenery when a voice called Matvey.

Matvey turned around. "Папа?"

Andrey joined them. "Матвей. Можем ли мы поговорить наедине?"

"наедине? Ах, конечно."

Before leaving, Emily whispered to Matvey: "помнить план: Нас не догонят."

Matvey nodded. After Zelenskyy, Putin and Emily left, it was just his father and him. "What did you want to talk about?"

Andrey smirked. "Such a handsome boy."

Matvey realised he was dealing with an imposter when he saw the strange look in his father's eyes and when his 'father' kissed him - and not a friendly peck on the cheek.

"Папа, чом вы занимаетесь?" Matvey asked, struggling to get away. He watched in terror as 'Andrey' changed into Putin. 

Seconds later, Emily came running back. "Отпусти он! Иначе я буду делать все возможное для того чтобы я не поддержалa вы." Why did she say, 'Let him go! Otherwise I will do everything possible to ensure that I do not support you'? She never supported him. Maybe it was like when Julian said, in Barbie as the Princess and the Pauper, in the song To be a princess: 'Speak and be clever, never at a loss for words'.

"Very well." The Putin near Matvey spoke Russian and...bowed.

---

Alt: Putin's plan - encounter with Matvey: Since he had supposedly an arrest warrant if he went to any countries that were ICC members, he'd go for plan b. Something that no one would know about. He became a bald eagle and flew, but before that, to avoid drawing suspicion of his whereabouts when he was gone, he created a clone of himself and told those things to Dmitry Peskov. 

After landing, he turned himself into his late black Labrador Konni and set off to find who was responsible for sending the picture. However, he hadn't any luck finding the culprit - and people may mistake him for a stray dog - so he would have to try again another time. He could book into a hotel, but the issue was hotels and inns and the like required ID and it'd be risky to have his own, even to use it.  

Imelda, who was residing in her country cottage, looked up from her writing and saw who appeared to be an injured young man - or rather Vladimir feigning damage and disguised as his younger self (with ushanka). She hurried outside. "Извините. вы нужнаете помочь?" 

"Да. Помоги мне, пожалуйста. мне плохо."

"Ok. как вас зовут, молодой человек?"

"Pyotr Artyomovich Poda."

"Imelda." She helped him inside and nursed him back to health.

The next morning, Vladimir thanked Imelda for her hospitality and later found Emily and Matvey who were talking and sitting on a bench.

"Он похожe молодой путин," Matvey remarked quietly to Emily.

Моя мама сказала он был красивый. Он хороший но он говорит быстры, thought Emily. She hoped that an agreement will be reached soon.

Still disguised as his younger self, Vladimir walked behind the bench and invaded Matvey's space before he could manage to protest, locking him in a warm embrace. Matvey, despite the voice inside his head screaming at him that this was wrong and that he should stop, sunk into it, instinct taking over. He leaned his head down on the other Russian's shoulder.

Chapter Text

Scarlett Bello was on her way to the Prowling Panther and she heard laughter and she turned around to find the source: Fenrik, a giant black wolf. "Why do you laugh?"

"Oh, child," the wolf laughed. With him was the Wolf and Red Riding Hood. "With the power of your sexuality, you can do anything you put your mind to."

"Sure. See you soon."

Scarlett waved goodbye and carried on her way to the Prowling Panther. She went inside and headed to the bar. She ordered from Malcolm a glass of tap water, since she wanted to keep a clear head for driving.

Several seats down was someone who looked familiar but she was not sure who, but nonetheless she will get acquainted. She headed over. "Rough day?"

The guy looked over. "Nah, just a tiny hiccup."

"Do you want to talk about it? I'm all ears, pal."

The guy shook his head. He seemed to want to drink his troubles away.

"I can take you where you need to go. Would that be ok?" Scarlett put a hand on his shoulder and it'd seem he'd never forget that touch. She'd drove him back to his house per his request and was about to leave when he beseeched her to stay.

"Very well." She trailed her fingers along his arm in a slow caress, light grazing on skin, teasing brush of lips. Inwardly she grinned at the pleasure she'd bestow upon him.

As soon as they crossed the threshold and closed the door, they could keep neither hands nor lips off each other. Scarlett asked for the guy's name and it was given to her.

Frain. James Frain. That explained why he was both different and familiar. It was also 1998, for some reason. Did they somehow time travel to the past when she was driving?

Having all their clothes removed in their passion, Scarlett pulled James to a chair, sat him down on it before seating herself on his lap. She leaned in close to him. "Lick these babies."

James did as she commanded enthusiastically. 

Scarlett had read that the erogenous areas of the upper body were the head, neck, and face. As soon as he pulled back - Scarlett saw the marks he left on her - she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him softly before delving into French kissing.

She positioned herself near his manhood. And sunk right onto him to the hilt. James gasped with delight, getting use to her velvety sensation. Scarlett mimicked him. "Is this ok?"

"Yes, Scarlett." He smiled winningly.

All his skin against hers felt divine.

Then she woke up. It was just a dream. She sighed. But then if it was a dream, then why did her body feel strange?

It was real.

Fate seemed to make dreams a reality sometimes because she saw him again - and the year was 2008. Was this more time travelling?

She - as a vampire - took him to her house that evening, after spending time with him. As soon as they crossed the threshold and closed the door, they could keep neither hands nor lips off each other.

Again, the clothes came off. This time, Scarlett pulled James to the sofa and onto it and onto her in the missionary position. Once they were in that position, without disengaging, they shifted onto their sides and wrapped their arms around each other's backs and Scarlett wrapped her legs around his waist.

Scarlett welcomed his embrace and his pene. James gasped with delight, getting use to her velvety sensation. Scarlett mimicked him. "Is this ok?"

"Yes, Scarlett." He smiled winningly. "Are you ok?"

"I'm ok." She kissed him.

All his skin against hers felt divine.

They welcomed their climaxes with open arms.

Chapter Text

However, with Married-Emily, it was not a dream. It was real! Like Friend-Emily, Married-Emily was at her grandma's house and there was the woman in the wheelchair. She had taken her diary keys but the woman turned her finger into a key to try and unlock the diary.

Then in the bathroom, as if in a trance, Married-Emily lowered herself onto the floor on her back and Married-Kelpie went over to her and lowered himself while kissing entering her.

With each thrust of the horse's powerful haunches, Married-Emily unleashed an ecstatic moan. She asked Married-Kelpie if he could turn into Cromwell and Married-Kelpie nodded and changed form into Henry VIII's secretary. "Thank you." She wrapped her legs around his waist and her hands around his back and caressed it. 

"Ah, you feel exquisite, Emily. I love you so much. I love the way you feel." He kissed her all over.

They climaxed together. Married-Kelpie pulled out and let himself be embraced by Married-Emily. For a while they laid on the floor.

However, after joining the others, Married-Emily and Married-Kelpie ran into Fachnan who told them, "I can treat you however I want to treat you, and I expect you to do stuff for me or else! Who gives a shit if you're in love with someone else? You're mine to do whatever I want!"

Married-Emily scoffed. "Go and bother Hadeon." She waved a hand and Fachnan skulked off.

Fachnan was fuming. Who was Married-Emily or the others to tell him what to do? He remembered wanting to claim Ravenna (Margaret's stepmother) or her mother Isidora but mainly the latter and Isidora refused to be with him because he was ogling her cleavage. He found Hadeon playing with himself and decided to join in.

Hadeon spoke, eyes still closed. "You want the women but they refuse you?"

"Yes. And remind me why you want to annihilate the Russians?"

"Because they have the biggest country ever and I want it all for myself." He muttered in Ukrainian. "No one will stop me. Not even the president." He groaned and spilled his seed all over the forest floor. Then he tucked himself in.

Fachnan mimicked him. He told Hadeon how he was to take Gaius's powers into himself but then he learnt that Malvada had them so he killed her and stole the powers for himself. "Now I am the Ultimate Demon, the demon king."

The two men were joined by Zeeryon who was in the form of the dragon from the Historical Wales shop.

Hadeon apologised. "I'm so sorry." He was about to leave but Zeeryon grabbed his hand.

"Not so fast, gorgeous. You escaped me once. You will not escape me again." Zeeryon laughed. "Let me pleasure you like this."

"No."

Zeeryon snarled. "Be like that then!" He then revealed his dragon pene. "Take all of me in your mouth and get on your knees."

As if he were a stranger, Hadeon saw himself get on his knees and crawled to Zeeryon and took him in his mouth and tried methods of licking and sucking. Zeeryon patted the Ukrainian man on the head. "Good boy. My, you are something. Usually I think that humans suck in terms of longevity and appearances, but you are an exception. Uhhh…" He spilled himself in Hadeon who tried not to choke or spit it out. "Swallow everything."

Hadeon obeyed and shuddered. He got to his feet. "There is a reason why my name means destroyer." He got out an athame and stabbed Zeeryon who got absorbed into the athame and into Hadeon. He did the same thing with Zeeryon's followers: Doomdeviation, Makhva, Lilitu and Gormo.

Fachnan chuckled and changed form into a red dragon with seven heads, the seven heads had 2 horns, and had crowns. He had located Isidora and snickered at the suffering she was to have at his hands. "Isidora."

"Fachnan. What do you want?" 

"Look, don't get me wrong, Anita is a great lay, but she is not you, even if she turned into you," Fachnan answered. He looked up and down. "Delicious." He pinned Isidora on the ground, caging her between himself and the grass. "I have needs that need to be satisfied and you are going to do that."

Isidora glared and attempted to shove him off but couldn't. She would not give him the satisfaction of seeing her break or submit to him in any way, especially not sexually.

Fachnan muttered a spell to make Isidora wet down there before he pushed himself inside her. He laughed to himself, delighting in the feel of Isidora’s heels digging into the backs of his thighs. "You feel this? With lesbian sex, you can never feel this because a dildo could never compare with the real thing! Hahaha!"

Isidora unleashed a moan unwittingly. Who would have known? But it was not of her own volition.

After Fachnan had his fill, laughing, he collapsed on her and fell asleep for the sake of it. Isidora somehow managed to think of her home and teleport there. She, though she felt shameful like it was her fault when it was not, told her husband Henry what had happened.

Henry assured her that she was safe now and Fachnan wasn't going to hurt her anymore. "Justice will be done."

"Thanks, Henry."

Meanwhile Margaret and Thomas were with Grace and TJ. They were joined by the Kelpie and Duncan and Black Bess and Dolly and Cinderella. "Hey, guys," TJ said.

"Hey there. How are things going?" Black Bess asked.

"Things are going well," Grace answered. She saw the other kelpies: Dean, Reagan, Ashton and Florence with their SOs - Olga, Keitha, Gretel and Harrison. She also spotted, with her brother TJ, Garett Hall and Thomasa Cromwell and Gracius and Tamzin Jane 'TJ'.

Marta Spencer watched the group behind a tree. She smiled, knowing that they were safe.

Chapter Text

However, with Married-Emily, it was not a dream. It was real! Like Friend-Emily, Married-Emily was at her grandma's house and there was the woman in the wheelchair. She had taken her diary keys but the woman turned her finger into a key to try and unlock the diary.

Then in the bathroom, as if in a trance, Married-Emily lowered herself onto the floor on her back and Married-Kelpie went over to her and lowered himself while kissing entering her.

With each thrust of the horse's powerful haunches, Married-Emily unleashed an ecstatic moan. She asked Married-Kelpie if he could turn into Cromwell and Married-Kelpie nodded and changed form into Henry VIII's secretary. "Thank you." She wrapped her legs around his waist and her hands around his back and caressed it. 

"Ah, you feel exquisite, Emily. I love you so much. I love the way you feel." He kissed her all over.

They climaxed together. Married-Kelpie pulled out and let himself be embraced by Married-Emily. For a while they laid on the floor.

However, after joining the others, Married-Emily and Married-Kelpie ran into Fachnan who told them, "I can treat you however I want to treat you, and I expect you to do stuff for me or else! Who gives a shit if you're in love with someone else? You're mine to do whatever I want!"

Married-Emily scoffed. "Go and bother Hadeon." She waved a hand and Fachnan skulked off.

Fachnan was fuming. Who was Married-Emily or the others to tell him what to do? He remembered wanting to claim Ravenna (Margaret's stepmother) or her mother Isidora or even Margaret Hall and Thomas Cromwell or the Kelpie or Friend-Kelpie but mainly the latter and Isidora refused to be with him because he was ogling her cleavage. He found Hadeon playing with himself and decided to join in. When he had his fun with the Ukrainian man, Fachnan decided to go back to the building where he had seen the couple. He saw Anita.

"Fachnan?" Anita asked.

"Yeah." He grumbled about his situation.

Anita smirked. "You don't need them when you have me. I can take whatever you throw at me. They'll probably be vanilla regarding sex."

"What makes you say that?"

Anita smirked still and whispered in his ear. "I'm not wearing any knickers. I want you to fuck me as a dragon clutching my hair. Do what you want." She stripped off her top and brassiere, keeping the skirt on.

Fachnan felt himself grew hard at the sight. He dragged her to his desk and bent her over at the waist before fingering her clit. "So wet for me already? Cheeky." He pressed his chest against her back and Anita felt him shift his form into a red dragon with seven heads.

Then Anita gasped at the penetration of Fachnan's pene - and it felt ginormous - and braced herself against the table. Her hair was grabbed by Fachnan as a dragon, while his other hand was tickling her clitoris. She announced her climax by screaming Fachnan's name.

Fachnan roared out his orgasm, raking his teeth and claws against Anita's back. Finally, his breathing got heavy and he collapsed over her as pleasure surged through his whole body.

----

Margaret and Thomas were with Grace and TJ. They were joined by the Kelpie and Duncan and Black Bess and Dolly and Cinderella. "Hey, guys," TJ said.

"Hey there. How are things going?" Black Bess asked.

"Things are going well," Grace answered. She saw the other kelpies: Dean, Reagan, Ashton and Florence with their SOs - Olga, Keitha, Gretel and Harrison. She also spotted, with her brother TJ, Garett Hall and Thomasa Cromwell and Gracius and Tamzin Jane 'TJ'.

"Shall we go to visit Caleb and Aubrey and Josh and Jodi?" Harrison questioned.

Everyone agreed. Caleb and Aubrey were sitting on the wooden pier of a lake and kissing. "Mmm, we'll probably have to make this quick before our friends arrive," Aubrey murmured huskily in Caleb's ear.

"Of course," Caleb agreed. "Keep the clothes on. We don't want to get caught. Or at least put the trousers halfway."

They kissed again, while Caleb was fingering her clit.

Gasping with ecstasy, Aubrey did as Caleb said. Caleb thrust into Aubrey. "The king can do whatever he likes it seems."

"Yes. So can the queen."

Each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in both of them. They orgasmed one after the other. Then they put their clothes back on in their place before their friends - Margaret, Thomas, Grace and TJ, the Kelpie and Duncan and Black Bess and Dolly and Cinderella, Dean, Reagan, Ashton and Florence with their SOs - Olga, Keitha, Gretel and Harrison, Garett Hall and Thomasa Cromwell and Gracius and Tamzin Jane 'TJ'. After greeting each other, the group headed to the ranch where Josh and Jodi were.

Elsewhere, in the park, Gaius, having succeeded in his plan to beget heirs to continue his dynasty and lineage, decided to get together with a mature blonde woman. If he had wanted to, he could have gone with young men and women. However, they might have used him as their sugar daddy. Oh, well. Another time perhaps. The mature blonde woman was called Joely and Gaius was pretending to be a mature brunette woman named Renee (also a friend of Joely).

Joely was reminiscing about her late husband and Gaius fought the urge to roll his eyes. As if he'd care about anyone else dying or dead. He was glad that Joely was alone because he didn't want witnesses to see what he was going to do. He kissed her all over.

Joely reciprocated at first but then 'Renee' didn't stop. "Stop! Stop!"

Gaius didn't care. Let her fight me, he reasoned with himself, she can't beat me. He then pushed himself inside her. He held back from thrusting, wanting to get used to the feeling of being in her warmth. He French kissed her, entwining his tongue with hers. To mock her, Gaius even took the form of Joely's late husband!

The only thing Joely could do was take it. Someday, she vowed, Gaius will pay. Gaius climaxed in her.

Chapter Text

However, with Married-Emily, it was not a dream. It was real! Like Friend-Emily, Married-Emily was at her grandma's house and there was the woman in the wheelchair. She had taken her diary keys but the woman turned her finger into a key to try and unlock the diary.

Then in the bathroom, as if in a trance, Married-Emily lowered herself onto the floor on her back and Married-Kelpie went over to her and lowered himself while kissing entering her.

With each thrust of the horse's powerful haunches, Married-Emily unleashed an ecstatic moan. She asked Married-Kelpie if he could turn into Cromwell and Married-Kelpie nodded and changed form into Henry VIII's secretary. "Thank you." She wrapped her legs around his waist and her hands around his back and caressed it. 

"Ah, you feel exquisite, Emily. I love you so much. I love the way you feel." He kissed her all over.

They climaxed together. Married-Kelpie pulled out and let himself be embraced by Married-Emily. For a while they laid on the floor.

However, after joining the others, Married-Emily and Married-Kelpie ran into Fachnan who told them, "I can treat you however I want to treat you, and I expect you to do stuff for me or else! Who gives a shit if you're in love with someone else? You're mine to do whatever I want!"

Married-Emily scoffed. "Go and bother Hadeon." She waved a hand and Fachnan skulked off.

Hasina, a white cat with a pink collar and a blue left eye and green right eye, was with Lune, who had a green left eye and right blue eye and a pink collar. The two felines were talking to Felix, a black and white cat with green eyes, and Smokey, a Himalayan grey cat with blue eyes.

"What if cats went dating?" Hasina questioned. "I think I will find out for myself."

"Who will you date?" Felix asked.

"I don't know but I think they will be adaptable and agile." Hasina turned into a blonde Caucasian woman but with heterochromia like her cat self. "Is this too much?"

"If someone is good to you, they'd love you for you, like a dog," Smokey said.

"Yes. I've seen it in Merlin on ice," Felix purred.

The Kelpie came over to talk to the cats. With the Kelpie, Hasina went to a coffee shop. They sat at a table. "Do you think they ditched us?"

"No." The Kelpie shook his head. He saw who appeared to be Peter Fleming. "Excuse me." He went to the gentleman. "Hi, Mr Fleming. How are things going?"

'Peter Fleming' passed a note. In Russian. The Kelpie used a photo translator app and the message said that it was Chess the borzoi and that he was on a date with Hasina. 

Hasina went to Chess. "Ah, you must be ... Chess. I'm Hasina." Like a human, Hasina held a hand out.

Chess the borzoi shook it. "Nice to meet you." He used the magic dust to overcome language barriers. 

The Kelpie, disguised as Adrian Foote, said he will let get them acquainted and bade them farewell before leaving.

And so Chess the borzoi and Hasina the cat got acquainted over non caffeinated drinks of milkshake and cake. Hasina learnt things about the borzoi such as he enjoyed long walks in the park and then chilling on the sofa and being with friends. She said something similar. 

After they had eaten, they headed to the park. They walked and talked more as they took in the nature and its beauty. They saw Clara and Peter Fleming and the Kelpie and Friend-Kelpie and Adrian Foote. There was also Margaret and Thomas with Grace and TJ. Duncan and Black Bess and Dolly and Cinderella. "Hey, guys," TJ said.

"Hey there. How are things going?" Black Bess asked.

"Things are going well," Grace answered. She saw the other kelpies: Dean, Reagan, Ashton and Florence with their SOs - Olga, Keitha, Gretel and Harrison. She also spotted, with her brother TJ, Garett Hall and Thomasa Cromwell and Gracius and Tamzin Jane 'TJ'.

Marta Spencer watched the group behind a tree. She smiled, knowing they were safe. 

Chess the borzoi and Hasina went to Hasina's house. "Are you sure this is ok?" Chess the borzoi whispered in Russian but Hasina heard it in English.

"Yes, my owner is staying with her mate for a few days, but there's someone coming around during the day to feed me. Dinner is at six." Hasina let him in and then led him to the bedroom. "Get on the bed and cross your legs."

Chess the borzoi did as he was told. Hasina sat on his lap and wrapped her legs around him. "Chess the borzoi has a great ring to it. It gives me the impression of being fast and sleek and happy with you and your family. I feel like I said too much."

"Keep going, I want to hear everything you have to say."

Hasina ran her hands over his chest. "We could get to know each other closely, if you want."

"Your eyes are different colours. Is it magic or something you inherited, something you were born with?"

"I was born with it, just as Merlin was born with magic." Hasina closed her eyes. As a cat, she didn't seem bothered about her eyes but now as a human, she felt self-conscious and shameful.

"Посмотрите меня, пожалуйста." Chess the borzoi raised a hand and patted her shoulder. He didn't want her to feel obligated to do anything she didn't want or to feel ashamed of her eyes being different colours. 

Hasina slowly opened her eyes to gaze back at him. "I want you. And I want to mate with you and be your mate too." Giving into the cat instincts, she rubbed her face against his face and purred.

Chess the borzoi felt himself grinning. Still in their positions, he and Hasina both removed all of their clothes. He unleashed a groan when Hasina sunk herself onto him. He groaned yet again when he kissed her.

Hasina wrapped her arms around his back and caressed it. She slowly grinded her hips against him and he throbbed in her at the sensation. She gasped and saw that he was kissing her breasts.

They slowly took their time. It seemed that time halted and it was just them.

Elsewhere, Clara and Peter Fleming were having fun with the Wii Sports at the penthouse. "Hey, Peter. With you on my side, we will rid Palm City of crime and corruption."

The billionaire nodded. Peter enjoyed the way that Clara's red locks cascaded down her back like a waterfall and the way she lit up the room with her presence. "May I be the first to kiss you?"

"Sure." Clara then felt Peter's lips on her forehead before she decided to surrender to her feelings and touch his lips with hers. 

The two of them undressed each other slowly, taking time to explore each other until they wore nothing.

Clara was picked up by Peter who laid her on the table and pushed himself inside her. Even Chess had a go.

They both welcomed their climaxes.

Chapter Text

However, with Married-Emily, it was not a dream. It was real! Like Friend-Emily, Married-Emily was at her grandma's house and there was the woman in the wheelchair. She had taken her diary keys but the woman turned her finger into a key to try and unlock the diary.

Then in the bathroom, as if in a trance, Married-Emily lowered herself onto the floor on her back and the Kelpie went over to her and lowered himself while kissing entering her.

With each thrust of the horse's powerful haunches, Married-Emily unleashed an ecstatic moan. She asked Married-Kelpie if he could turn into Cromwell and Married-Kelpie nodded and changed form into Henry VIII's secretary. "Thank you." She wrapped her legs around his waist and her hand around his back and caressed it. 

"Ah, you feel exquisite, Emily. I love you so much. I love the way you feel." He kissed her all over.

They climaxed together. Married-Kelpie pulled out and let himself be embraced by Married-Emily. For a while they laid on the floor.

However, after joining the others, Married-Emily and Married-Kelpie ran into Fachnan who told them, "I can treat you however I want to treat you, and I expect you to do stuff for me or else! Who gives a shit if you're in love with someone else? You're mine to do whatever I want!"

Married-Emily scoffed. "Go and bother Hadeon." She waved a hand and Fachnan skulked off.

Fachnan was fuming. He'd get them all back someday.

Married-Emily and Married-Kelpie sighed in relief when they had heard him leave. "I hope you had fun with me."

Married-Kelpie laughed. "I sure did. Shall we go somewhere much better than the bathroom floor?"

Married-Emily nodded. She took his hand and teleported them to their house and in their bed. 

Meanwhile Margaret and Thomas were with Grace and TJ. They were joined by the Kelpie and Duncan and Black Bess and Dolly and Cinderella. "Hey, guys," TJ said.

"Hey there. How are things going?" Black Bess asked.

"Things are going well," Grace answered. She saw the other kelpies: Dean, Reagan, Ashton and Florence with their SOs - Olga, Keitha, Gretel and Harrison. She also spotted, with her brother TJ, Garett Hall and Thomasa Cromwell and Gracius and Tamzin Jane 'TJ'.

Marta Spencer watched the group behind a tree. She smiled, knowing that they were safe. Fachnan was not going to hurt anyone while she - or Godric - was around. 

Dubheasa was with Croía who was a blond beauty with a red dress and gold hooped earrings and blue eyes. "Do you know why they called me the dark beauty?"

"Why?"

A charming blond man with shoulder length hair and brown beard and moustache named Wagner joined them. "Because she has the power to enslave people with a kiss and they'd be hers."

"I don't want to enslave people to do anything that they don't want to do." Dubheasa sighed.

Croía laid herself on the grass on her side seductively and waved a hand and then she had no clothes on. She moved her hand down her body and began to finger herself and touch her clit.

Dubheasa felt herself grew wet at the sight. She sat on the grass beside her. "Croía, are you sure you want this? We can wait until you feel ready. I don't want you to feel obligated to do this."

"It's quite alright, Dubheasa, just as long as you want this too." She wrapped her arms around Dubheasa's neck and kissed her softly before delving into French kissing.

Dubheasa was taken by surprise before she reciprocated the kiss, before she pulled back to trail kisses down Croía's neck and collar bone to around her breasts and over her heart and down her stomach. She used the enslavement kiss.

Croía ran her fingers through Dubheasa's hair, greatly enjoying what she was doing and the pleasurable sensation she was feeling. She unleashed a big gasp of ecstasy when she looked down and saw Dubheasa eating her out. Before she climaxed, Croía told Dubheasa to kiss her again.

"Of course, my dear." Dubheasa complied.

"Why must you wear all those clothes while I have nothing on?" Croía giggled and pulled Dubheasa onto her and locked her legs around her waist and ground her pelvis into hers while grabbing her backside.

Dubheasa throbbed at the sensations Croía was giving her. She sat up and removed her dress and smiled as she mimicked her earlier actions that she did on her. She threw them over her shoulder so they landed on the grass.

Next, Croía removed Dubheasa's lower garments and tossed them aside with the others. Having rolled over so they switched positions, she laid Dubheasa onto her back and got on top of her and she was feeling her breasts squished against hers. "What a feeling."

"Mmm." She moved her hand down her body and began to finger herself and touch her clit. She did this as she ate out Dubheasa.

Both women welcomed their climaxes with open arms and held closely onto each other.

Wagner had watched the scene while jacking off. Sam Madico and her friend Vladimir came to visit later.

Chapter Text

However, with Married-Emily, it was not a dream. It was real! Like Friend-Emily, Married-Emily was at her grandma's house and there was the woman in the wheelchair. She had taken her diary keys but the woman turned her finger into a key to try and unlock the diary.

Then in the bathroom, as if in a trance, Married-Emily lowered herself onto the floor on her back and the Kelpie went over to her and lowered himself while kissing entering her.

With each thrust of the horse's powerful haunches, Married-Emily unleashed an ecstatic moan. She asked Married-Kelpie if he could turn into Cromwell and Married-Kelpie nodded and changed form into Henry VIII's secretary. "Thank you." She wrapped her legs around his waist and her hands around his back and caressed it. 

"Ah, you feel exquisite, Emily. I love you so much. I love the way you feel." He kissed her all over.

They climaxed together. Married-Kelpie pulled out and let himself be embraced by Married-Emily. For a while they laid on the floor.

However, after joining the others, Married-Emily and Married-Kelpie ran into Fachnan who told them, "I can treat you however I want to treat you, and I expect you to do stuff for me or else! Who gives a shit if you're in love with someone else? You're mine to do whatever I want!"

Married-Emily scoffed. "Go and bother Hadeon." She waved a hand and Fachnan skulked off.

Amadeus, a friend of Married-Kelpie, was with the Kelpie and Friend-Kelpie, and he sighed over his drink. "Guys, what can I do? It's hopeless."

"Amadeus, if you want hope, we can call Hope and she'd be there." The Kelpie patted Amadeus on the shoulder. "There'll be someone out there."

"Whatever, I am going home." Amadeus teleported back to his house with the Kelpie and Friend-Kelpie.

Later, Margaret and Thomas were with Grace and TJ. They were joined by the Kelpie and Duncan and Black Bess and Dolly and Cinderella. "Hey, guys," TJ said.

"Hey there. How are things going?" Black Bess asked.

"Things are going well," Grace answered. She saw the other kelpies: Dean, Reagan, Ashton and Florence with their SOs - Olga, Keitha, Gretel and Harrison. She also spotted, with her brother TJ, Garett Hall and Thomasa Cromwell and Gracius and Tamzin Jane 'TJ'.

Another time, it was raining and windy and there was a knock on the door which Amadeus answered.

In the doorway, there was a beautiful young blue-eyed woman with wet skin and wet hair. Her name, she told the group, was Callie. The Kelpie suggested to Amadeus that he could invite his mother and some of his sisters over so Callie didn't feel uncomfortable about being the only woman with three men.

Amadeus said that he got sent to voicemail when he tried calling his female relatives, so the Kelpie turned himself into a gorgeous slim Caucasian woman with long blonde hair posing in a white cocktail dress and clip on earrings.

Callie managed to ask Amadeus for a towel and was given one to dry herself and changed into different clothes. She thanked him for his hospitality. "I ask that you kiss me."

Amadeus kissed her softly, as if afraid to hurt her and laid her on the bed. "Do you want this still? You can change your mind."

"Yes. I want you more. I need you." Callie evoked moans of ecstasy from Amadeus by kissing his neck.

Amadeus had lube and used it on the condoms that Lucas gave him.

They got into the missionary position. Amadeus remembered hearing from some other guy that missionary position was 'vanilla' i.e. boring and plain, but he knew better because the benefits were that it was simple, elegant, effective, and surprisingly versatile.

Callie decided to drastically change the sensation for both of them by shifting the angle of her legs. Amadeus groaned in pleasure and lavished his attention on the breasts he saw before him.

When they climaxed, Amadeus and Callie held onto each other.

---

Hogwarts school of witchcraft and wizardry. Sixth year. Draco Malfoy was in the boys' bathroom. He hastily took off his waistcoat and turned on the taps and washed his face. However, that attempt was futile in stopping the tears. He turned the taps off.

Next thing he knew, he was being embraced from behind. It was the Kelpie as Isobel - a gorgeous slim Caucasian woman with long blonde hair posing in a white cocktail dress and clip on earrings.

"Tell me, what's going on in your life that caused tears on your face?" The Kelpie asked calmly.

"He... He threatened me and my family..." Draco Malfoy sobbed. Usually, he'd never cared about crying - Malfoys don't cry in public, Lucius would say - but he felt so alone and he could have told the other Slytherins but he didn't want them to get hurt by Lucifer. "I don't know if I can stop him, Isobel."

"Who, Draco?"

"Lucifer."

The Kelpie feared for the young Slytherin, but he headed to a cubicle and got some toilet paper and offered it to Draco so he can dry his tears. "I have an idea. Come, please." He walked off and Draco - after taking his waistcoat with him - followed him into an empty classroom. "You don't have to join me for this, if you don't want to, but you can watch." The Kelpie closed the door, after requesting Draco to cast a mufflato spell. Then he got his phone and played ABBA's Super Trouper. He held out his hands to the Malfoy heir.

Unsure at first, but then growing bold, Draco took the Kelpie's hands in his own.

#Tonight, the Super Trouper lights are gonna find me shining like the sun. Smiling, having fun. Feeling like a number one.#

The Kelpie led Draco in the dancing - he had also taken off the high heels because he didn't feel they were comfortable for dancing - and eventually Draco loosened up and found himself laughing and having fun. "Enjoying yourself?"

"Yes."

"We should probably go our separate ways before we get detention. But you feel better now?"

"Yes, thank you."

Luckily, Draco managed to get his dormitory before curfew. He went to bed and slept.

The next day, he saw the Kelpie as Isobel again, only wearing a black sparkly dress. "You came back."

"Of course. How's your family? Are they safe?"

"Yes."

"How's the other Slytherins?"

"Well, they're sleeping in. It's the weekend."

"Of course."

"Isobel... I...I want to..." Draco cast a Mufflato spell around his bed and drew the curtains shut. "I want to make love to you."

"Of course. I want the same thing as you." Though the Kelpie led Draco in a dance yesterday, he let Draco take the lead in this moment.

Draco kissed her - Fake Isobel - softly, as if afraid to hurt her and laid her on the bed. "Do you want this still? You can change your mind."

"I want you more. I need you." The Kelpie evoked moans of ecstasy from Draco by kissing his neck.

Draco had lube and used it on the condoms that Lucas gave him.

They got into the missionary position and without disengaging they turned together onto their sides, using their arms to support their upper bodies. Draco intertwined his legs with hers.

When they climaxed, Draco and the Kelpie held onto each other.

Chapter Text

However, with Married-Emily, it was not a dream. It was real! Like Friend-Emily, Married-Emily was at her grandma's house and there was the woman in the wheelchair. She had taken her diary keys but the woman turned her finger into a key to try and unlock the diary.

Then in the bathroom, as if in a trance, Married-Emily lowered herself onto the floor on her back and the Kelpie went over to her and lowered himself while kissing entering her.

With each thrust of the horse's powerful haunches, Married-Emily unleashed an ecstatic moan. She asked Married-Kelpie if he could turn into Cromwell and Married-Kelpie nodded and changed form into Henry VIII's secretary. "Thank you." She wrapped her legs around his waist and her hands around his back and caressed it. 

"Ah, you feel exquisite, Emily. I love you so much. I love the way you feel." He kissed her all over.

They climaxed together. Married-Kelpie pulled out and let himself be embraced by Married-Emily. For a while they laid on the floor.

However, after joining the others, Married-Emily and Married-Kelpie ran into Fachnan who told them, "I can treat you however I want to treat you, and I expect you to do stuff for me or else! Who gives a shit if you're in love with someone else? You're mine to do whatever I want!"

Married-Emily scoffed. "Go and bother Hadeon." She waved a hand and Fachnan skulked off.

Matvey paid a visit to his friend Sergey and found the latter with the latest Blue Nose Friends toys and was ticking off on the checklist. "Wow. New friends?"

"Yes. It's just them and me in this house. Did we make the right choices for leaving Russia?"

"Yes. If it was the case of another country invading Russia, then I think that's fine because it would be self-defence. However, this was an act of aggression, so it's better to be pacifists and not murder others." Matvey noticed some writing. "What's this?"

"A list of the Blue Nose Friends I bought online and from the brick and mortar store. And I agree. Self-defence would be a great idea than an act of aggression." He leaned in, bringing his face close to his friend's.

Matvey gave a half chuckle and kissed him. Lips parting, he deepened the kiss and, wrapping his arms around Sergey, lowered them to the ground.

Sergey got on his back, bend his knees into his chest, gripped the outer edges of his feet, and rolled side to side like, well, a happy baby.

"You must have been a sweet little baby." Matvey got out the lube and condoms. "Let's put this on before we continue." He used the items, knelt and waited until Sergey was staying put. And then he entered him. 

Sergey and Matvey gasped. Matvey thrust into Sergey. "The president of Russia can do whatever he likes, it seems."

Each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in both of them. Sergey brought Matvey to a climax and he brought him to the same thing. Sergey pulled Matvey Besedin into his embrace. 

Later, Margaret and Thomas were with Grace and TJ. They were joined by the Kelpie and Duncan and Black Bess and Dolly and Cinderella. "Hey, guys," TJ said.

"Hey there. How are things going?" Black Bess asked.

"Things are going well," Grace answered. She saw the other kelpies: Dean, Reagan, Ashton and Florence with their SOs - Olga, Keitha, Gretel and Harrison. She also spotted, with her brother TJ, Garett Hall and Thomasa Cromwell and Gracius and Tamzin Jane 'TJ'.

The next thing Emily woke up in a room and she heard voices familiar to her so she went to investigate. Then she saw the familiar people.

Then she got a video call on WhatsApp from her dad. "What's up?" he asked.

"Papa, soy aqui con los presidentes de Rusia y Ucraina," Emily said in Spanish. 

"What?"

"I know, shocking." She laughed. "Yeah. Anyway, Dad, it was nice knowing you. And I am certain that I can do the acting in London and get something." Emily recalled visiting the Ukrainian hub and took a picture of Ruslan and sent the picture to her Russian teacher, who commented on WhatsApp that Ruslan was handsome. And Emily agreed with the statement. Even Galatea would agree, if she was the responsible for the situation that Emily and the presidents were in.

"You can still do your acting. Keep going."

"Thanks." Emily needed the encouragement, after all the times that she had applied for the roles she felt suited her - and there were some she liked the sound of but couldn't go for because of things like locations, age range and ethnicity and accent - but didn't hear back from the applications or they said no. She saw what appeared to be screenshots from the YouTube videos of Zelenskyy in multi language and it was in Latin and had things to do with Latin e.g. the coliseum and Romans, and there was one with Putin - in Ukrainian e.g. Putin with traditional Ukrainian clothing and doing a heart hand gesture and Zelenskyy looking terrified.

"What is that?" Emily's father asked.

Emily explained. Then both presidents came into the room saw the pictures and they were shocked, to say the least. "Why is Putin dressed in Ukrainian clothing?" Zelenskyy asked.

"Someone got the idea from some video of your names in multilanguage memes on YouTube. Lol, you shook your head and said s-u-k-a when JD Vance was talking," Emily answered. "I'm going to go to the shop in Chatham Kent that sells Eastern European food - Latvian, Lithuanian, Polish and Russian. Do you want to come along?"

"Uh, yeah, sure." Anything that didn't involve being in the same room as Putin was fine with Zelenskyy. 

"Izvinite. Dayte mne ruku," Emily said to the Russian president.

After taking their arms, Emily teleported them to Chatham Kent and outside the shop. Chess the borzoi was there too. As was the others: Margaret Hall and Thomas and their son TJ and daughter Grace, and the unicorns, and Désirée and the Kelpie. Emily got some flour to make blinis. The two presidents were looking around at the items. 

"Zdrastvitiyu," said one of the Aerean.

Emily repeated the greeting.

From those pretty lips of the Ukrainian President, he said he would never be defeated by peer pressure to give up Ukrainian lands. 

In her phone, Emily saw a familiar photo of a painting. In the painting, Jupiter, the king of the gods, disguised himself as Diana, the goddess of the hunt, to ensnare the beautiful nymph Callisto. The deceitful transformation of Jupiter into Diana was depicted with extraordinary finesse, as he gently seduced the unsuspecting Callisto. The tenderness and intimacy between the two figures were poignantly captured through their close embrace and the subtle caress of Callisto's chin by Jupiter.

In a dream, Emily knew Catherine in the biblical sense. Asides from Fachnan, the personification of evil, they met: Agatha - good, Hope - hope, Amadeus - love, Agnes - purity, Emery - power, Kellan - ideas, Magic - magic, Callie - beauty, Forest Spirit - nature, Billy and Billie - protection, Jesse - Supreme, Lake - water, Peace - peace, Heaven - heaven and Mother Russia. She messaged Friend-Kelpie.

AU - alt: Emily went to the hub through the Cosy with Franz and Matvey because the last few times on Tuesday when she went to the hub the woman at the door Caroline said to come back tomorrow because Tuesday was just for Ukrainians and Emily felt like it was discrimination and that she should have rights - and because none of the people in the Cosy spoke Russian.

Irina, who ran the hub, did say hi to Emily when she went past. Emily and the kids did have lunch.

However, Irina came back minutes later to tell Emily that someone wanted to speak to her.

Emily wondered who. It can't have been Zelenskyy, because he had said in a video that he needed ammunition not a ride. And it can't have been anyone from Dramatizeme. And definitely not Ruslan as he had already left. And definitely not anyone Russian like the president, thanks to the arrest warrant issued by the ICC (and UK was one of the countries), or anyone associated with him.

"Do you know who it is?" Emily asked the woman.

"No."

Someone approached them. It was... Nazar Hrabar who was a cast member of the Dramatizeme project. Emily frowned. Something was up.

She looked to see Nazar and saw someone else familiar instead.

There was a mocking laugh and the one who everyone derided as Vladolf Putler made himself known.

Emily shuddered. Finding out that he was president (again until 2030) was like the time she found out that Trump was president of the US in 2017 and her response was for her to say to her brother to tell her it was a dream. Also the meh moment was people would have seen Putin looking like Nazar but Emily saw him as himself.

"The president is here?" Emily was baffled.

"What president?" Irina asked.

"Unfortunately it's not Zelenskyy, no matter how much I may wish it was."

'Vladolf Putler' spoke. "Ya zabiriyu tvoe ditya." He didn't see Franz because Franz was invisible to him.

"No," Emily retorted back in Russian. She, and only she, saw the Beast Wolves like the ones from Life of Wolf 2014.

She didn't want to put the Ukrainians in danger so she left with Franz and Matvey. However, she collapsed on the floor, like in her dream, and then, for strange reasons, Sergey N turned up.

"девушка, ты в порядке?" 'Sergey N' asked.

"да, я порядке. помогите детям, пожалуйста," Emily answered. She thanked him when he helped her up.

Elaine and her sisters, Emily's clones, turned up also. They explained that they had been in the Ukrainian hub also had tried to figure out why a Ukrainian actor like Nazar be in the UK before they realised it was Putin in disguise.

"Este el real Sergey N?" Elaine asked Emily.

Emily answered in Spanish that it couldn't be - at least it wasn't Putin in disguise - as the real Sergey N was still in Russia with sanctions and it wasn't like he could have bought a plane ticket and fly directly to the UK and the Ukrainian hub.

Everyone heard footsteps. Fearing for her friends, Emily urged them to go to safety.

Putin backed Emily up against a wall and she wrapped her legs around his waist as they kissed hungrily. He muttered a spell and Emily was wet down there. Emily closed her eyes.

"You are so willing, so ready." Putin felt himself shift form into Navalny and Emily felt it beneath her before she opened her eyes to see.

The pene sheathed itself inside. "OMFG! Fuck yeah, so tight and warm. Uhh! Hmm."

Emily was at a loss for words. Putin started thrusting when he managed to adjust. Sandra and the blonde woman engaged in tribadism.

Emily felt something - the pene came inside her.

"Don't worry. You won't be pregnant. It'll mar your beauty," the pene said.

It was still in her.

There was the meh moment Emily heard that a Ukrainian former MP named Iryna Farion had criticised the Ukrainian soldiers - or anyone else - for speaking Russian and someone said there was a recording where she was teaching her 3.5 years old grandson to hate and bully Russian speaking children at his nursery. What a terrible thing to do: teaching someone that young to pick on others because they didn't speak the official language.

Chapter Text

Beast-Wolf-Boss-Gaius crept away and ordered a subordinate to keep an eye out for enemies. 

Later, Gaius chuckled as he casually stretched on the sofa while watching TV. He was posing as an older rich man, and had a young girl as his servant. He remembered how he had helped Emily in exchange for... something else. "I love suffocating people and letting them suffer!" He laughed to himself.

How Emily passed the driving test: 2018. The horse turned into a man - Gaius, though not his real name - and he chuckled as he came through the fields and then he teleported to another area and he spotted a lone rabbit. Then, as the beast wolf boss, he pursued the animal, killed it and ate it with relish. "If that girl passes her test, that could help my plans. I help her and she helps me. Easy." He hunted more rabbits.

Then came the day of the test. Gaius, as smoke form, observed Emily being invigilated and then they returned to the test centre, and Gaius saw the examiner counting up the marks. He slipped into the car and possessed the examiner. "Congratulations, Emily, I'm pleased to say you passed." Sometime after Emily had gone home, though the instructor drove her back, Gaius came out of the examiner and drifted to a house that he was occupying. "Phase one: to have Emily pass the test is complete. And now I can put the rest of the plan into action." He cooked the chicken and bacon and sausages and ate them all before going to sleep in bed.

---

There was also another dragon who was dark green coloured fur and had adorable pink dragon wings, and had super soft pink spines running down his back. When he was not flying through the fields being mischievous, you would find him having a snooze. His name was Malachy. Another was named Sky. Sky was sky blue coloured and had adorable dragon wings, and multi-coloured spines running down her back. This big softy loved to lounge around on a cold winters day which made her the perfect companion for snuggling up to in the evening and keeping warm and cosy.

Sam Madico had just said goodbye to her Romany friend Tawney - a woman with long brown curly hair and brown complexion - and went on her way to the recreation ground in Sandy Lane in Send, Woking. She saw it was quiet and hurried over to the basket swing and climbed into it and she read the Russian course book by Nicolas J Brown. After some reading, she also knitted a scarf. Then she was feeling sleepy with the swinging and then decided to rest her eyes for a bit... And woke up, probably hours later, to see who looked like Putin from the Putin movie where Putin (aged 17 - 1970 Leningrad, before October 7th) had just judo flipped his opponent.

Vladimir. Samantha asked herself why was she staring at him like he was a celebrity.

"Могу ли я задаю вы вопрос?" Samantha asked tentatively, unsure if what she said was correct.

"да."

"Why is Vladislav 'Vlad' in Russian but then Vladimir is either Vova or Volodya?"

"я не знаю. Вы хорошо спите в последнее время?"

"да." Why did he just ask me if I was sleeping well recently, Sam thought to herself. He's a friend. 

Sam Madico had been helping out at a restaurant in a hotel and she went to pick up some of the plates from an empty table in one of the corners of the room when someone suddenly grabbed her butt. She turned around and saw a man around fifty-years-old.

"What are you doing?!" Sam immediately responded and took his hands off her back.

"Don’t be such a heartbreaker, darling. I was just admiring your behind and couldn’t help myself." He smirked jokingly. To Sam's surprise - or not - he didn't seem drunk at all.

"Well, sir, I’m sorry to inform you but I feel very uncomfortable."

"Well I have a suggestion that the two of us could move to a more quiet place and maybe get to know each other better."

Before Sam could respond, the man proceeded to grab her and drag her out of the room. Sam fought back with scratching and hitting. She also saw one of her female colleagues rushing through the door. The man had just reached the exit when the security chief, a tall and very muscular man, entered through the kitchen doors. He spotted the man dragging Sam out and ran to them.

"And where are you going with our waiter? I suggest NOWHERE!" The security chief shouted.

The entire room stopped and turned to them and the man became pale as a ghost, let Sam go, and then headed towards the exit. After the man ran away, the boss came down and asked if Sam was all right. The scary thing was that the man wasn’t even on the guest list. He had just entered the party without anyone’s permission!

Sam was sent home early to get a good night’s sleep. After checking that no one was looking, Sam used her shapeshifting to disguise herself as someone else and left undetected.

The someone else she turned into? Putin from when he was in the KGB. Luckily, the front door was unlocked, so Sam was able to get in, lock up and get ready for bed and went to sleep - back as herself, of course.

Another time, it was evening when Sam returned to the recreation ground in Sandy Lane in Send, Woking. She had messaged her mother Elena and her stepfather Gordon about when she was returning before she had left. A small part of her was still worried that that man was still out there.

She was joined by Lilith looking like Lilith by John Collier - golden haired porcelain skinned nude woman with a snake wrapped around her - and her friends Teagan and Ophelia and Vladimir. "Hi, guys."

Her three friends waved. Lilith sauntered up to Sam casually and ran a hand through her hair, her fingers catching the ends gently. She then turned to Vladimir. "это очень красивая девушка, не ты думаешь, владимир дмитриевич?"

Vladimir nodded. Lilith faced Sam. "это очень красивый молодой человек, не ты думаешь, Samantha?"

Sam nodded. She turned to Lilith. "Lilith, why are you even asking these questions to us?"

Lilith chuckled. She touched Vladimir's hair too before walking over to Ophelia and Teagan. "We'll let you have a few minutes alone."

The three females held hands and walked over to where the row of shops were. Samantha turned to Vladimir and spoke in Russian: "Vladimir, I need you to judo flip me."

"But you might get hurt," came the reply in Russian.

"Vladimir, when I was six years old, I had encountered a gang and fought off its leader who was fifteen. I can handle it."

He said in Russian: "Cool." Then: "I'm sorry." Vladimir judo flipped Sam Madico though not like the times that he did the same thing with his judo partner in the judo club or Gavin who kept pestering him.

Sam yelled as she got on the ground in a second.

"Sam, ты в порядке?" Vladimir paused, worrying that he had hurt Sam.

"да, я порядке." She pulled him onto her when he extended his hand to help her stand up and patted him on the head as if he was a dog. "Let's just stay like this for a while." She placed a hand on his chest to feel his heartbeat.

"Let's," came the reply in Russian. He let out a involuntary moan as Samantha kissed his neck.

Vladimir captured her lips, his tongue found every crevice within her mouth and memorised it. He kissed her with passion, memorising her taste, the way she moved her tongue in time with his, and the way her feet rubbed his ankles. He caressed her lower back therefore provoking in her a surge of raw, undeniable pleasure that coiled in the gut, tightened in the chest, and throbbed between the legs and creating a ripple of desire that deepened the longer the contact lasted. 

Sam gasped in the kiss. "Vladimir."

"Samantha."

"I want to kiss every inch of your body. Are you alright with that?"

He smiled at that and said yes in Russian. He ran his fingers through her hair as she massaged his shoulders.

"Are you a woman who had sex with a lot of men? You're a filthy, sinful, disgusting whore who deserves to be treated lower than shit!"

Sam paused in her activity and looked up to see who spoke.

It was Gib Crowley who was like Percy Jackson's first stepdad Gabe Ugliano in personality though Gib did not get petrified and he didn't realise until years later that Elena and Samantha had escaped him.

"No, not that it's any of your business with what I am doing," Sam Madico answered. Why did Gib have old fashioned patriarchal views of virginity (of women specifically, since that's never been valued in men)? How was it ok for men to go around and have lots of sex but women got shamed for doing the same thing? Maybe that was why Halia became a straw feminist and believing women were superior to men in all aspects.

Gib then sneered at Vladimir. "Are you a man who never banged a woman in your life? Way to go on like a pathetic loser!"

Since Vladimir understood English but didn't speak it, Sam interpreted for him. Yes, Vladimir was insulted and not happy by that, but he was most displeased with the lack of respect Gib was showing Samantha. Also, what was with the shaming? That was unnecessary.

Sam Madico was assaulted by the memories that she had of Gib.

Sam Madico was six years old in 2004. She had been wandering about and then encountered a gang. "What do you want?"

The leader, about fifteen years old, sneered. "Get off our turf."

"No. Just because you're in a gang, it doesn't make you tough, you impudent worm!"

"You-" 

Samantha thrust her hands forward. "Hydro pressure!" Torrents of water shot out and hit the leader in the chest and sent him away quickly.

Seeing their leader so easily defeated by a child got the rest of gang fleeing. Elena, Samantha's mother, came and asked if she was alright. Once she got confirmation that her daughter was alright, Elena drove them home.

Gib learnt of what happened and instead of sympathy, he resorted to victim blaming. "I don't give a damn that some asshole decided to beat you. It's your own fault for being such a vulnerable wuss, and you were probably asking for it anyway!"

"You'll go far. I hope you stay there." Samantha vowed to never let anyone push her around, as she went upstairs to bed.

Then when Sam was eight, two years later in 2006, she and her family were at a wedding. She was with the bride and the bridesmaids and the groom's sister, though the bridesmaids and bride thought it was the mistress. And then finding out about the pregnancy...

"Aw, you're having a baby? Too bad! I'm gonna beat you so bad it'll kill the ankle-biter before it's even born!" The bride declared, assuming that the baby was the child of the groom with his sister. She had the bridesmaids hold the pregnant woman down while she attacked. Even a supposed friend of the groom attacked with a baseball bat.

The groom's sister suffered a miscarriage. There was also Gib committing financial abuse and telling Elena, "I'm going to use your money as I see fit and you can't stop me!" He made Elena justify every purchase she got e.g. she said she bought milk because she was going to bake a banana cake.

But the worse was all the times that Gib believed that he could get away with anything because he was an adult.

Sam shook her head, refusing to let Gib Crowley get any satisfaction from seeing her scared. She was handed a letter that Vladimir wrote in Russian handwriting.

In Russian: My Darling,  

Every time I catch a glimpse of you, it's like the world fades away and you become my entire universe. Your beauty captivates me in ways I struggle to put into words — from the way your eyes sparkle with mischief to that smile that can light up the darkest of days.  

But it’s not just your looks that leave me breathless; it’s how they reflect the beautiful soul you are. When I see you laugh, when I see you focused, I fall in love with you all over again. You embody a perfect blend of grace and strength, and it truly amazes me every single day.  

So here’s a little reminder, just because: You are gorgeous, inside and out, and I am endlessly grateful to have you in my life. Keep shining, my love — you illuminate my world. 

Yours always,  

Vladimir

Samantha handed to Vladimir the letter she wrote, also in Russian: Hey Love,

I just wanted to take a moment to remind you of something really important: your incredible personality lights up my world. Your warmth and kindness reassure everyone around you, including me. You have this natural ability to make people feel valued and understood, and I just want you to know how much I appreciate that about you. 

Whenever you’re by my side, I feel an overwhelming sense of calm and happiness. Your genuine nature inspires me every day! 

Always here for you,  

Samantha

Sam Madico said, in Russian, about the moment she fell in love with him - when he had returned her blue purse - and a time when he first cried in front of her when he said in Russian about being worried about sanctions being imposed on Russia because even though they were aimed at the people in power e.g. oligarchs and the government, but they affected the citizens as well who didn't support the actions of the Kremlin.

Gib wasn't used to being ignored. He threw his drink at Samantha. So immature. "I am so sorry, Samantha. I didn't even see you standing there. It's like you were totally invisible."

Vladimir shook a fist and spoke in Russian which was then translated by Google translate in a monotonous tone: "Check out my totally invisible finger."

To annoy Gib, Samantha blasted Stick to the Status Quo from High School Musical.

#No, no, no, noooooooooooooooo

No, no, no,

Stick to the stuff you know

If you wanna be cool

Follow one simple rule

Don't mess with the flow, no no

Stick to the status quo#

Vladimir looked to Sam, who looked back at him and they nodded before looking at Gib. Sam pointed to something in the distance. "Gib, what's that? I think your car is being towed."

Gib glanced at where Sam was pointing and then looked back to see two Vladimirs. "What the-?"

Samantha, disguised as her friend Vladimir, said nothing, not wanting to give herself away. Just like in the 2000 movie of Charlie's Angels where Drew Barrymore's character picked up Lucy Liu's character and swung her around to kick the Thin Man (Crispin Glover), Sam picked Vladimir up and swung him around to kick Gib. Gib fell back and cursed.

Elsewhere, the Kelpie disguised himself as Lady Lilith by Dante Gabriel Rossetti and started to grind his hips against Merlin. "I can help you out. You'll find me a helpful friend."

Merlin threw his head back, eyes closed and mouth open as he succumbed to a blissful orgasm. He opened his eyes, getting his breath back.

волшебник Путин's POV: Seeing a version of me stuck in a place with the Ukrainian president and supposedly some random person was hilarious. Of course, both men would try to keep their distances and avoid interacting with each other if possible. There was the girl, Emily, and she didn't speak with them usually unless spoken to or polite conversation. Then there was Zelenskyy and Putin's train of thoughts: the former thinking that the kidnapper must be crazy to get some random stranger locked in the room with them, and the latter was daydreaming and imagining how amazing it would be if she became attached to him and not the other man.

Maybe I could help. I had a plan up my sleeve and no one else but I would carry it out. I wrote notes and slid them under the door. From what I saw, Emily kept the notes safe in a shoe box.

Another time, I found Emily by the swimming pool and she did a double take when she saw me. I sat beside her. "So you like practicing Russian?" I asked in Russian, not necessarily expecting a response from Emily.

Emily responded back in Russian. "Yes, but that is more of speaking than writing. I can write in Russian cursive but I usually prefer printed form because at least t and d look like themselves and not like English g or m. And the only way I can practice Russian out of the lessons then is with the Ukrainians."

"I see."

"Then there was that guy, I don't know his name, who said, 'If you do not go to the 5 per cent, including the 3.5 per cent for defence spending, you could still have the NHS… the pension system, but you better learn to speak Russian. That’s the consequence.' As if everyone would agree to that."

"Valid point."

"You wrote these notes. It wasn't Zelenskyy because he's Ukrainian president and renounced everything Russian, and it's not him because he would not write in printed form and some of the words have the underline so the reader can know where the stresses are. You are Putin who Desirée spoke of."

I smiled with pleasure. "Congratulations on figuring it out."

"Thanks." 

"It's not going to be like the things you have read."

"It's not?"

"No, dear friend." 

"Oh." Emily looked away briefly. There had been the time when Emily had been upset because it seemed that the two presidents were like Julian Luna and Eddie Fiori - leaders of kindred aka vampires and Julian Luna was the prince of the city according to Emily - that they had animosity in their eyes when they looked at each other. "Why must innocents suffer for the actions of another? It is like An Inspector Calls and how the Birlings' and Gerald's actions hurt Eva."

"It is what it is. Thank you for continuing to lead with your heart despite how tough life can get. Your beauty and elegance are an inspiration to the world." I had another plan up my sleeve, messing with Zelenskyy's mind and making Putin seem like he was gay with imagining him kissing Zelenskyy. I couldn't exactly bring Konni back to life but her form could be used to get the lass to open up. Putin couldn't shape shift but he still had an aura of mystery. That night, I found Emily upset on a mattress, turned into Konni and padded over to the bed and laid down. "Чом ты плаешь?" 

"я грустна потому что президенты чувст ненависть," Emily said really quietly, not wanting to wake up the Russian President. She took to praying for peace talks and would soon ask for Serenity the dove and (2010) Peace the bear - Beanie Babies - for help if nothing helped. She whispered that she didn't know how she got in the small bedroom.

I had seen the picture. It was a picture of Zelenskyy and three men with text saying Mr Putin, we surrender. And a picture of Putin saying finally with a smile. Then Putin had picked up the picture and unfolded it to reveal another picture of Zelenskyy and the text said Dude, April 1st. 

Another time, a misandrist witch named Halia had been disgusted by the male population, as usual, as a straw feminist. "Он шпион."

Emily had done the same gesture as Viola from She's the man. "Бывший шпион. Ex шпион."

And so Emily got started on the back massage on Putin, while the Aerean - a race of beings that look like glowing lights - showed on YouTube AI videos of Donald Trump and Vladimir Putin in traditional Russian attire and dancing to Kalinka with North Korean leader Kim Jung Un, Putin's dream of taking pictures of Angelina Jolie, Trump's dream of Putin proposing to and marrying Melania (Donald's wife) and Zelenskyy wearing Batman pyjamas and having a dream of himself (Zelenskyy) sitting on a chair and having Putin and Trump put their hands on his shoulders and then him in a maid costume and holding a glass of an orange coloured drink to Putin's lips and then back to him asleep before him begging on his knees to Trump. "Ok, ok, please," said Dream AI-Zelenskyy. "Give us credit, and we will give you back money."

"Владимир Владимирoвич, мы убизили тебе," the Aerean mumbled.

"What?" Emily asked in Russian before feeling hands on her hair. My hands on her hair.

Inwardly, I laughed as I saw that the plan of Putin and myself was working. Emily turned around to look at me and I was myself back in 1971 when I was wrestling a classmate. 

Putin rotated himself so he had his back on the bed and beckoned to Emily and myself. I came to the front of Emily, slipping my phallus into her folds. Putin and my legs interlocked around her. Putin tightly wrapped his arms around her waist, gently caressing her breasts. I kissed Emily, interlocking my tongue with hers. As I did so, Putin kissed her nape. I laughed on the inside.

The growing heat in Emily finally overflowed and she let out a gasp as she came. Both of us finished minutes later. We both pulled out and I collapsed on Emily and Emily collapsed on Putin and Putin collapsed on the bed.

---

"Now when you think about virginity, let's say in particular, a girl's virginity... you're no longer a virgin when a man's body part has entered you," was what the vegan teacher had said in a video where she explained that her previous video got banned because of comparing a baby eating a rib to sexual assault.

TJ Cromwell shuddered. "Who would have known that she would have old fashioned patriarchal views of virginity (of women specifically, since that's never been valued in men)?"

His sister, Grace, nodded. Margaret Hall and Thomas Cromwell were there as well and they were disgusted by the vegan teacher's words. 

Asides from Fachnan, the personification of evil, the Cromwell family saw: Agatha - good, Hope - hope, Amadeus - love, Agnes - purity, Emery - power, Kellan - ideas, Magic - magic, Callie - beauty, Forest Spirit - nature, Billy and Billie - protection, Jesse - Supreme, Lake - water, Peace - peace, Heaven - heaven and Mother Russia.

Samantha strikes back: Matvey, a beautiful young man dressed in a black long coat and jeans, was waiting outside Burger King and Samantha joined him. "Shall we?"

Samantha nodded and they headed inside, after Matvey held the door open, and they ordered at the self service kiosk. When they collected the food, they headed upstairs and sat at an empty table. "So," Matvey began, "how have you been doing lately?"

"I am so done with the job centre and their suggestions. Don't get me wrong, they're great, it's just not what I feel my calling is. And I don't need her input about how she did other jobs before her current job. If I wanted to know, I would have asked. I'll go and visit the bureau for help."

"Whether you need advice, a hug, or a helping hand, you only have to ask. I’m always here for you." Matvey took her hand in his hand.

A beautiful black man, Teejay, was nearby on behalf of Billie Verrier and her younger brother Billy to ensure that danger didn't strike.

"You’re my sunshine in the darkest moments. Thank you for being my light," Sam murmured against his jaw before looking up to peer into Matvey's eyes.

"Every time I hold you, I never want to let you go," Matvey whispered, as he moved his head to kiss Samantha's face, pressing his lips to hers gently.

Samantha moved to him and, after some adjustments of freeing his penis, sank herself to the hilt of Matvey's manhood and rode him like a horse. She threw her head back every time Matvey hit a sweet spot of the clit.

They came. They embraced.

Chapter Text

As a horse, the Kelpie woke up in a bed in a bedroom. He got up and snuck to the door, hearing voices from outside. Since he lacked hands, he had to use his mouth to pull on the door handle and open the door and stepped out of the room and onto the square landing in between the steps to the room. Then he saw the steep stairs. "Ugh, you're kidding me." He turned himself into a tall young redhead in a long green dress and, holding on the handrail, headed downstairs.

Franklin Mott was lounging on the sofa. "Hey there," he said when he noticed the disguised Kelpie. "You ok?"

"Yes, Franklin. I thought it would be just a few of you but it seems that it is the whole package."

Franklin Mott got a text from Tanya and the Kelpie turned into Adrian Foote when the vampire was checking his phone - one of the flip ones. 

James Frain walked into the sitting room. "What whole package?"

"It's not just some of your characters. It's all of them. Oh, by the way, my name's TJ Lake."

"Nice to meet you."

"Likewise. Have you seen your other characters?"

"Some of them."

"Good."

Then more of James Frain's characters turned up.

"How about now?" The Kelpie asked.

"Now I see all of them."

Then there was Tanya, Clara and Peter Fleming, Anya and Theo and Chess the borzoi and Margaret Hall and Thomas Cromwell and TJ and Grace. And Matvey and Gracie with Emily. And Imelda.

"How are you guys?" The Kelpie asked before the rest of James Frain's characters turned up so all of them were in the sitting room.

"Great. Luckily no one got hurt," Gracie answered. "In 1912, we were in for the dark ages of equality. We were arrested for self defence. The women got pissed off for not getting the vote, next thing the police were assaulting us with their truncheons."

"Yeah, it was bloody and terrible," Emily agreed. "Oh, and the hag was none too pleased to watch the video of two black women video chatting with Marta Cunningham and her of mention of Sugar Sky Productions which is a company that she and her husband started back in 2015 and then screamed when she - the hag - looked up who Marta Cunningham's hubby is."

Later, after the women - Anya, Clara, Tanya, Gracie, Grace, Margaret and Emily and Imelda - and Chess the borzoi and Matvey left for their own houses, the Kelpie met with James Frain. He leaned in, bringing his face close to Frain. Frain kissed him. Lips parting, the Kelpie - as Adrian Foote - deepened the kiss and, wrapping his arms around the dark haired man, lowered them to the ground. Frain was hovering over him, starting to rid of his garments. The Kelpie put a hand on the other man. "Keep the clothes on. We don't want to get caught. Or at least put the trousers halfway."

James Frain did as he said. He thrust into the Kelpie. "The king can do whatever he likes it seems."

Each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in both of them. The Kelpie turned into Thomas Cromwell. Then the other characters of James Frain joined in.

----

“You’re so hot. I love it when you’re naked.”

“What do you want me to do to you?”

“I want to feel how wet you are.”

“Be a good little sl*t and spread your legs for me.”

“I can’t wait to slide my c*ck inside you.”

“I can’t wait to see your lips around my d*ck.”

“Want to feel how hard you make me?”

“I want you to tell me exactly what to do to get you off.”

“Tell me where you want me to touch you.”

“Do you like when I stroke you fast or slow?”

“Show me how bad you want me.”

“Spread your legs wide. Your body is mine tonight.”

“How about you get over here and show me who’s boss?”

“I’ve been bad today… how are you going to punish me?”

“I want to taste you.”

“I love the way you smell.”

“Show me exactly what you want me to do to you.”

“I want you to bend over for me.”

“Push your ass back towards me. I want to feel all of you.”

“I want to fill you up.”

“How deep do you want me to go?”

“I want you to look me in the eyes while I’m inside you.”

“I love to hear you moan while I’m going down on you.”

“I need you so bad right now.”

“Get on top of me and don’t get off until you come.”

“I want to kiss every inch of your body.”

“Your tongue feels so good right there.”

“Tease me until I’m begging for it.”

“You like it when I do that, don’t you?”

“I love when you’re in control.”

“Tonight I want to make you come again and again.”

“I love watching us in the mirror.”

“Just lie back and relax while I make you feel good.”

“Tease me until I’m begging for it.”

“How horny are you right now?”

“I’m going to make you scream with pleasure.”

“How fast do you think I can make you come?”

“I want to tear you clothes off right now.”

“I could spend all day inside you.”

“How hard do you want it tonight?”

“I love when we come at the same time.”

Dexter, Lavender, Rose, Snow, Onyx, Sage and Golden were flying through the fields before they were joined also by Persimmon who was orange with blue wings, spines and ears.

There was also another dragon who was dark green coloured fur and had adorable pink dragon wings, and had super soft pink spines running down his back. When he was not flying through the fields being mischievous, you would find him having a snooze. His name was Malachy. Another was named Sky. Sky was sky blue coloured and had adorable dragon wings, and multi-coloured spines running down her back. This big softy loved to lounge around on a cold winters day which made her the perfect companion for snuggling up to in the evening and keeping warm and cosy.

Matvey Lilith Teagan Ophelia 

Fachnan, the personification of evil, we met: Agatha - good, Hope - hope, Amadeus - love, Agnes - purity, Emery - power, Kellan - ideas, Magic - magic, Callie - beauty, Forest Spirit - nature, Billy and Billie - protection, Jesse - Supreme, Lake - water, Peace - peace, Heaven - heaven and Mother Russia.

Neighbor: “If he really likes something, that makes it his. Don’t be selfish.”

WHAT.THE.EVER.FREAKING...?!!!!!! How? How is it even possible?!! How can anyone so be mind-blowing entitled as to think up anything even remotely so f*cked up?!!!! And have the gall to utter it too?!!!

Oh, and the: "Don't be selfish" line! The irony just made my head explode!!! 😠😠

Well done, neighbour! You've probably created a monster, you absolute j*rk!! Don't come sobbing and screaming at the police when they end up arresting him after he attacked a bank, when he's old enough to do so!!

Not to mention his relationships with others: "If he really likes something, that makes it his." So when he is a teenager/an adult, whenever he happens to want someone, that makes them his... to the point of taking them forcibly if need be, I guess?!!

I just can't believe what I just read!! And it actually made me a little sick... 😡😡

Bob gets what he wants by force.

A shapeshifter comes on to Bob using the forms of his friends Alice, Claire, and Danielle

A brief graze can send warmth pooling low in the belly, leaving the target flushed and trembling, while firmer contact can trigger sharp, urgent pulses of lust that tear through the body.

Upon kissing another, the user is able to mentally control and manipulate the minds of their victims, effectively making the victim a slave to the user's will. With but one kiss, the user can send an opponent into mindless servitude and render them helpless in opposition towards the user.

Portrait of a beautiful man wearing sweater, gloves, scarf and a hat, dressed for winter cold and drinking a hot cup of tea

Two young girl friends sitting together on long-board and having fun. Outdoors, lifestyle.

Fashion lifestyle, Beautiful young woman with skateboard, backlit at sunset

Brunette teenage girl in hipster outfit (jeans shorts, keds, plaid shirt, hat) with a skateboard at the park outdoors. Copy space

Lie her on her back while you lie face down on top of her.

Benefit: Simple, elegant, effective, and surprisingly versatile.

Bonus: She can drastically change the sensation for both of you by shifting the angle of her legs.

With both of you standing, bend her over at the waist; you enter her from behind.

Benefit: Bending over helps make the vaginal walls tighter and increases the intensity of the friction.

Bonus: Tickle her clitoris with your free hand, or loosely tie her hands together with a silky scarf

The deceitful transformation of Jupiter into Diana is depicted with extraordinary finesse, as he gently seduces the unsuspecting Callisto. The tenderness and intimacy between the two figures are poignantly captured through their close embrace and the subtle caress of Callisto's chin by Jupiter.

Sam saw the worry on Emily's face and was quick to reassure. "That's my friend Vladimir."

"Cool. So, some idiot tried to take you?" Emily shook hands with Vladimir Smirnov and felt raw, undeniable pleasure that coiled in the gut, tightened in the chest, and throbbed between the legs.

On the bed they continued to exchange passionate kisses; their arms slowly exploring each other's bodies. Grimhild's arms ended up resting comfortably on Vladimir's butt; squeezing him gently and encouraging his very slow dry humping motion. Her skirt had been pushed up over her hips with the motion and she'd spread her legs as wide as was possible; leaving Vladimir's bulge rubbing directly against her green lacy knickers, which were slowly developing a very damp spot. Vladimir's breathing became heavy as Grimhild set her teeth into his neck; nibbling and sucking on it.

"Саманта, что ты делаешь?"

"What does it look like I am doing?" Samantha Madico responded in the language she was spoken to.

"Я хочу это. Я скучаю тебя."

Lying down on the bed, Grimhild's hands moved up under his arms and tangled in his hair from behind, trying to pull him down into a lip-lock; when he relented and lowered his face to hers; she surged forward; letting all her lust and need for him show through her talented tongue; diving it into his mouth and dominating his tongue with her molten heat. Vladimir seemed to give in and moaned into her mouth; pleasantly. Even when their kiss ended she didn't let him go or regain his former distance, instead encouraging him to delve his head in the crook of her neck and the soft pillows next to her head. Letting her whisper; between strokes that were leaving breathless, into his ear; "Я скучала и я буду всегда любить тебя."

Those were the words that Vladimir needed to hear, wanted to hear. He let out a quiet moan, in case his parents were listening from downstairs. He managed to roll off Grimhild so she can get out of the bed, and get dressed.

She then saw who looked like Putin from the Putin movie where Putin (aged 17 - 1970, before October 7th) had just judo flipped his opponent. 

"Cool. So, some idiot tried to take you?" Sam shook hands with Tessa Ford and felt raw, undeniable pleasure that coiled in the gut, tightened in the chest, and throbbed between the legs.

Chapter Text

At the big fancy palace, the Queen was casually lounging around in the throne room but straightened up when a page announced the arrival of 'His Majesty, the King'. Lucas sauntered into the room, looking every inch a king. "Majesty." He bowed low.

The Queen extended a hand which Lucas kissed. "You're most welcomed here, sire. What can I do for you?"

"Well, I want you to promise me that you will not be jealous of your stepdaughter just because your looking glass declares her the fairest one of all. Alright?"

"What?! You cannot expect me to promise that." The Queen shook her head. "I'm no lady, so you can't bother waiting."

"My dear, do not believe that for a moment. You are a lady and as pure as a flower as far as I am concerned."

Did he just call the Queen 'my dear'?

"I'm not," the queen said. She seemed to have no control of her next actions as she yelled to him. "I am not a Lady, thanks to your kind!"

"My dear, please calm down." Lucas placed his hands on her shoulders, trying comfort the woman.

"Do not tell me to calm down!" She shook him off. "I-I-"

All of a sudden he leaned in and kissed her on the mouth. She surprised herself by not pulling back instantly but instead leaning forward and passionately kissing back. He pushed her back slowly and she was seated on the edge of the table with him in front of her, never breaking the kiss. Instantly the Queen was hit with a burning desire that could not be quenched. She began undoing Lucas's robes. Lucas let them fall off his shoulders stripping him down to his nude form. The Queen started undoing the buttons of her robes as well and soon they too were in a pile on the floor. He began to undo her bra as she used her hands to free herself of her tight white panties. His hands explored her body as they continued to kiss passionately. The disguised black three headed dragon began exploring her body with his mouth now pushing her down onto the table and leaving a trail of kisses down her neck and over her soft breasts and then down her toned stomach continuing down and down...

In the end, the Queen agreed to the terms that Lucas had set out. The Kelpie came to visit after Lucas went to rejoin Adelheid and Rapunzel and Snow White. "Majesty." He bowed.

"Young man." The Queen approached him. She murmured, "So schon wie das meer." She took in his appearance and found him to be incredibly good looking. "Do you think that appearances matter? There is a remake from Disney about Snow White but so much negativity surrounding it."

"Majesty, I believe that if her name was just Snow White then that's fine. However because she was named that because she is the same colour as snow, then it is fitting to cast someone who fits that description."

"Tell that to the executives or whoever because they cast a Latina actress - who doesn't even like the original film - as the main character. Also she made those whatchamacallits clean their own house even though they had been working in a gem mine all day." 

"That's terrible. Besides the reason why the original 1937 Snow White remains a classic is because she remains kind and compassionate despite the fact that she was almost killed."

A familiar beautiful red haired woman wearing a medieval maiden fortune teller costume with a head scarf and makeup and jewellery and was barefoot came in. It was Anamaria. She didn't come alone.

As well as Anamaria, there was a beautiful red haired girl in a traditional green celtic dress and a red cloak - one of the warriors called Aura - and a red haired beautiful lady wearing a green medieval gown, and a red head girl wearing green Celtic medieval gown and velvet cloak, a handsome king with a goatee and an ancient warrior amazon with her horse. The women but the king curtsied to the queen.

The Kelpie asked Snow White's stepmother for her name, later when the others had gone back home. Margaret and Thomas Cromwell had visited also.

The Queen smiled at him. "Grimhild."

Grimhild had everyone sit in chairs in a circle. "Why don't we start by telling a little bit about each other? Who wants to start?"

"I'll start," declared a voice: Anamaria. She began to explain. "I come from Romania. I came here to get away from the danger. During the journey I met and befriended Tawney and Amara. We made money in a variety of ways, mainly selling secondhand stuff and fortune telling with a crystal ball and dancing and playing the lyre."

"How lovely," remarked the Kelpie.

Out of nowhere, with a cry of frustration, a few tears finally spilling from his eyes, the duke swung one bejeweled fist and caught Cromwell on the jaw, knocking him sideways.

Margaret reacted like she was the one who got hit, thanks to the empathy. "Hey!"

"What was that for, Your Grace?" Grimhild asked darkly. "Don't ever hit out again."

The duke drew back, looking at Cromwell as if the dark haired man was transforming before his eyes. "Sorry, Majesty."

"Don't apologise to me, apologise to the man you hit," Grimhild said.

The duke 'apologised' to Thomas Cromwell. He said very little about himself, only that he was a duke and his father was a duke also, when it was his turn.

There was a beautiful red haired girl in a traditional green celtic dress and a red cloak - Aura - and a red haired beautiful lady wearing a green medieval gown, and a redhead girl wearing green Celtic medieval gown and velvet cloak, a handsome king with a goatee and an ancient warrior amazon with her horse who all came to see the group.

Then there was the turn of Margaret, Thomas and the Kelpie. They told their story (they later admitted it was made up, they would tell the true one after the duke had left).

The duke left to go to his estate in the country.

Grimhild sighed. "I'll tell you my story. My mother wanted me to marry rich. She was like Ruth DeWitt-Bukater in caring only about money. She had named me after the beautiful but evil sorceress from Norse mythology. I wanted to marry for love. She had an extremely rude and snobby attitude. And even to the young man who saved my life, she had nothing but the biggest disdain for him. So I married the king she wanted me to get hitched with, after she sent my beloved away. Yes, I was jealous of Snow White, but I don't want her dead. My mother was probably trying to influence me from beyond the grave to kill her or something."

"We're sorry to hear that," Thomas Cromwell said. He and Margaret, with the Kelpie, told their story about how they met.

---

However, elsewhere, Misha ran into an alleyway and saw there was a wall. He was stuck. There was a laughter and he turned to find the source - Tansy.

"Where're you going? There's no way out." Tansy approached him, athame in hand to kill him, and Misha knew that he wouldn't stand a chance against her. 

Only one thing for it. Misha took a deep breath and thrust out a hand. "Пусть мир и любовь с небесной луны протекают через твое сердце на крыльях голубя." <Pust' mir i lyubov' s nebesnoy luny tekut cherez tvoye serdtse na kryl'yakh golubya.> 

A red glow surrounded Tansy and then faded. She dropped the athame.

"Моя принцесса <moya printsessa>," said Misha.

"Моя Любовь <moya lyubov'>." The demoness stepped over the athame and up to Misha and pressed her lips to his.

Misha put a hand on Tansy and lightly pushed himself away. Why did that spell work like that? He used it to prevent him from being killed since fighting her would have been futile. 

"Did I do something wrong?" Tansy questioned, worry flickering in her eyes. 

"No, no. Nothing wrong. It's...just too early to jump into a meeting like that. Why don't we get to know each other first?"

"Sure. I say we go to a restaurant. How about The Crimson Star?" Tansy beamed.

"That would be great." With that, Misha offered his arm, which Tansy took, and they headed to The Crimson Star restaurant.

---

Alternative universe - Grimhild and VP: 1970 Leningrad. Grimhild was running away because she didn't want to marry the king, before she bumped into Vladimir - Путин - by accident. "I'm sorry, I didn't see you," she apologised in German.

"It's alright. I didn't see you either," Vladimir responded in Russian but Grimhild heard it in German, thanks to his earlier spell. "May I ask why were you running? What's the hurry?"

"My mother wants me to marry the king for money, but I don't want to marry him." Grimhild took a good look at the person in front of her. "Are you as beautiful on the inside as you are on the outside?"

"Uh... Well, that is something you will have to find out for yourself." 

Grimhild laughed. "So, what brings you here?"

"I'm doing a degree in law. It could be useful one day."

"Ok. Well, I would like to do art, but as I said earlier, mother dearest wants me to get married. Unless I just resign to fate and let all of my potential go to waste." She sighed.

"Well, to be honest, I will be very busy with my studies and I am not certain if I will see you again."

Grimhild nodded in understanding. Maybe she would find someone else. Or she could do her art and live a new life.

Vladimir sensed that Grimhild was inconsolable about losing the new friend she met (him) and having to marry someone she hadn't met and didn't love. "Can I borrow a kiss? I promise I’ll give it back."

"Yes," Grimhild said in German but Vladimir heard it in Russian. She kissed his cheek.

Vladimir gave one back as promised - on the cheek too. At his lips’ touch she blossomed for him like a flower. 

Later, in a room at an inn, after some searching, Vladimir climbed on top of Grimhild. "So beautiful and so warm." He then leaned forward and started sucking on Grimhild's breasts. Then he moved his hand to Grimhild's core and fingered her down there and did cunnilingus.

"What was that?" Grimhild asked in German but Vladimir heard it in Russian, after the act had been done.

"Pleasure," Vladimir answered in Russian but Grimhild heard it in German.

"You want the same?"

"It's up to you, моя дорогая." 

"Danke, Liebling." 

Grimhild's POV: I was done with my mother telling me to marry someone I didn't love. I would rather marry for love. However, Adolph was probably now married to someone else and probably a father to many children, and the Russian soldier left. And as for Vladimir, well, I am sure that he will go on to be a lawyer or something like that and not worry about his parents demanding he married money.

It would be two years later in 1972 that fate would decree that my path crossed with Vladimir again at the university. I found him in the canteen after I had visited the library to see what books they had on Russia in the 70s since the only knowledge I had was from the Russian soldier back in the 40s. "How are your studies?"

"They're going okay. And your art?"

"Yes, I managed to make something."

The roommates were asleep so I was able to get some cocoa and get cosy and Vladimir paid a visit to me - through the open window. "Vladimir, you came."

"I sure did. Are you still worried about marrying that king on your mother's orders?"

"No, because I have you instead." A wicked smile appeared on my face. "How long do you think we can stay quiet while the world sleeps?"

A laughter was Vladimir Putin's response. "A long time. Get on top of me and don’t get off until you come."

Teasingly, oh so slowly, I removed my black lingerie nightdress.

"You’re so hot. I love it when you’re naked."

I sat on his lap, wrapped my legs around his waist, put his right hand on my back between the shoulder blades, and his left hand supported the buttocks, while my left hand went between his shoulder blades and the right hand on the base of his spine. I positioned myself near his manhood. And sunk right onto him to the hilt.

He was tender with me, and it had not hurt as much as I had feared it would. I was in awe of the strange, exciting, pleasurable sensations he made me feel, and at the way I felt such a powerful connection to him. I knew the memory of that fateful night would stay with me forever. I had no regrets - and no, I was not going to spring what people called the baby trap.

Chapter Text

Varhuri Rhugnaa goqruag chiqath terga

Putin bit his lower lip from groaning loudly when Zelensky's soft hands grasps the base of his cock and began to suck lightly on the tip, teasing the head of it with his pink tongue.

"You're not playing with a candy, may I remind you," Putin grunts, moving his hips slowly to inch more of his cock into Zelensky's tease of a mouth. The younger man lets out a groan, causing for Putin to

tyrannical town tycoon. and if anyone crossed him, he will not only burn down their house, but he will also fire your mother from her job and send your best friend to the morgue. Forget about going to the police or the local court, because he owns them too. 

And the king's voice saying his name was like poetry to his ears when Thomas took him in his mouth.

Chapter Text

Desperate times call for desperate measures, Emily thought to herself as she dressed in a short green dress, a faux fur white coat, black fishnet tights and fishnet gloves and black Lilley ballet pumps. She would not usually wear fishnet tights. She was holding onto hope that things can be sorted out, because the bank was taking her parents to court and the family could only hope that the judge ruled in their favour. She was done with seeing her mum stressed about money and her dad broke. "I know what I have to do. I'll do anything to help."

One hour before meeting a billionaire client, Emily was with Lilith who was looking like Lilith by John Collier - golden haired porcelain skinned nude woman with a snake wrapped around her. "Anything I should know about this person?"

"Regarding women, she only likes them with hair on their head e.g. hair, eyelashes and eyebrows. Any other body hair must be removed."

"Great. So, me before puberty then?"

"In a way, yes. It doesn't mean she's a pedophile though."

"If you say so, Lil."

Once she was ready, Emily headed to the address - an expensive restaurant in the high street. Someone waved her over to the table. The client - a mature woman in a suit - stood up to greet her. "Call me Val Dama."

"Call me Désirée Noir."

The two women shook hands. Next thing, they ordered their meals and then left after paying to go to Val's house which was a chateau.

Emily went home the next day with huge wads of cash which she stashed away safely.

However, Ms Wallis was jealous of Emily getting financial help, so she somehow had Emily cut off from benefits and stole the money from Emily and her parents, including the cash that Emily had been saving up.

A black drag queen in a green sequin dress, Rachel Tension, who was also a friend of Emily's, was serving at the beach bar. "Oh, Emily, what happened?"

"Ms Wallis was jealous of me and she took all the money, from both my parents and I, including the cash that I had saved. She went one step further and got the benefits cut off. I do have the vinted money but it won't cover the expenses. Even that might have been taken."

"I'm sorry to hear that." Rachel Tension served Emily her requested drink of strawberry milkshake. "Is there anything I can do for you?"

"No, unless you have connections in the acting industry. Sometimes it's not what you know but who you know. Actually, I might need your help with something." She told the black drag queen the plan.

Rachel Tension nodded.

One day, Emily was at the playground in Gogmore Farm Playground in Chertsey, when she saw someone. Then she went on one of the swings. "Уходи, пожалуйста. Я не хочу говорит или вид люди."

"тебе я вижу стра." The person approached her.

"Вы ничего вижаете." Emily stood up.

The person stopped in front of her. "Такой врути из ваша прекрасна губи." He kissed her hungrily. "Тебя зовут не Дезире. Тебя зовут Эмили."

She felt her resolve weakening and she surrendered to his embrace. "You know my name. Who are you?"

"Меня зовут Владимир Путин и я президент России."

"No offence, mate, but Vladimir isn't... hold on?" Emily did a Google search. "Nearly seventy three."

"How sophisticated, despite your current situation and your methods. You don't usually wear fishnet tights."

"Please," Emily begged in Russian, "I saw no option but to do this. I have no choice. I don't want my parents suffering anymore than they already are." 

"Very well. I will freely give you the knowledge I possess, but there is a heavy price to pay in exchange for this."

Emily paled. Did he mean... like the fanfics recompense and the lady soldier with Lúthien and Mulan having to be sex slaves for Thú (precursor of Sauron) and Li Shang?

Putin laughed. "Indeed. It's in your thoughts. I see you did agree inwardly with your mother about the picture of me as a teenager saying I was handsome. You do admit it, I see it in your eyes." 

Oh, help, what do I do? That's probably how he knew my name, by mind reading, Emily thought helplessly. "Very well, go as your younger self. Say, when you were at Leningrad State University in 1972, like in your picture."

Putin turned into his younger self - from when he was at university in 1972. "I want to hear every sound that leaves your прекрасна lips," murmured the reply. Then he used his lips to caress her wrists and Emily released another low moan. He pressed his lips against her ear, as his hands trailed gentle fingers down her sides.

Why am I enjoying this? Oh, yeah, it's the only way to get financial help for my parents, because that bitch Ms Wallis took all the money, Emily thought, and I remembered Miss Wallis and she got on my nerves too, but I don't think she'd have taken money from me.

"Vladimir – what are we doing?" Emily whimpered as he devoured every bit of flesh within reach of his lips.

He glanced up at her words, an expression of satisfaction on his face. "I've - no – idea," the disguised Russian president responded, pressing three quick pecks against her lips to punctuate each word.

She nipped at his lips with her teeth. "Darn it, Vova. This is insane. I'd wanted to see St Basil's cathedral in person but thanks to the fucking war, I cannot do that now."

He smirked in response, settling her bottom lip sharply between his own teeth before soothing the bite with his tongue. "Like it or not, I want you for myself. I'm taking you." 

"Let's do this in this case and not another year."

Famed for her beautiful black hair and snowy skin, Leyda sashayed up to them. "Emily, I am well aware of the reason for why he desires you but I'm afraid that his motives may not have been as pure as you imagine." Leyda laughed before she ordered, "sing the Numberjacks theme song in Russian."

"Вот обычная квартира. В ней стоит просто диван. А в диване суперцифры. И они приходят к вам. Чтобы не случилось звонити им скорей. Они помошники детей. А они всегда помогут. Стоит им только позвонить. И серьезную проблему. Помогут вам решить. Ведь это суперцифры звонити им скорей. Они помошники детей. Они помошники детей." Emily remembered listening and watching the Numberjacks intro song in Russian on YouTube. "'He availed himself of the chance to learn a new skill' means he took advantage of the opportunity to learn. That is useful."

Next thing, some music blasted out of nowhere it seemed: "Путин! Путин! Самый добрый президент! Он нам сделаль документ! Пропуск самолет! Москва, Москва! Получили свой багаж! Он немножечко не наш! Но вполне сойдет!"

"Well, that was weird." Emily recalled that the US envoy Steve Witkoff was due to visit Russia later the following week, where he was expected to meet Putin and that the Ukrainian president Volodymyr Zelenskyy responded to Putin’s comments, repeating that Ukraine was ready for talks at the leaders’ level 'at any time.' "Leyda, why are you here?"

"I cannot let you be the fairest one of all."

"What? I am not Snow White."

"No, but you have dark hair and pale skin."

"And so do you."

"Fair point." Leyda leaned into Emily's space to whisper. "Wait until you see him in his birthday suit."

"Oh, goodie. Are you going to be watching?"

"No. I don't think your boyfriend will want witnesses, so I will make myself scarce. Пока!" She disappeared.

After being certain that Leyda was gone, Emily spent time on every inch of his body and running her fingers down his back. Emily shuddered, when she felt the sensation of warm lips against her throat. "Penny for your thoughts?"

"Aw. I love your blush. It makes you look so innocent," came the reply in Russian. "почему вы считаете что мы придурки?"

"вы меня спрашиваете?"

"я вас спрашиваю."

"я вас задаю вопросы и вы отвечаете."

"хорошо. почему Вы считаете мы не сильный?"

"You damn tease," Emily remarked in Russian. "Of course the Russian people are strong in unity, if that is what you mean. And I am not Steve Rosenberg that you can just randomly switch places and ask him questions. And no, I don't think you're idiots. Are you ok with this?"

"Yes." His eyes pierced hers and she felt weak under his gaze. Then he gestured to his clothes.

Emily understood the assignment and got to work in removing the garments. She shuddered again before she got to the last article of clothing and removed it. 

"Are you ok with this too?"

Ah, so the great leader of Russia cares about my consent, thought Emily before she stepped closer to him and made herself meet his gaze to avoid staring anywhere else. "Yes. Though I think it is fair to do the same to me."

The disguised Russian president made short work of the process of undressing by using telekinesis to get the clothes off Emily.

"This is still a nightmare."

"Let's see about that," Putin replied with a glint in his eyes.

Emily knew she was doomed. Just as doomed as Ukraine falling to Russia. That dying country and her parents flashed momentarily through her mind. Out of anger, Emily pulled Vladimir to her face and slammed their mouths together once more.

Only this time, Emily gave Putin torture by rolling her hips against the hard line between the Russian's legs, stopping immediately when the hips under her bucked in response.

Putin let out a frustrated moan against Emily's mouth. However, instead of hunger, his kiss was tender and loving. Emily let out a contented sigh. Still kissing him, Emily jumped up and wrapped her legs around his waist.

Then he pushed himself inside of her with more force and power than he ever had before. His thrusts rocked her body so hard she couldn't focus her eyes. Moments later, they both reached a peak.

---

Samantha Madico was only six years old in 2004. She had been wandering about and then encountered a gang. "What do you want?"

The leader, about fifteen years old, sneered. "Get off our turf."

"No. Just because you're in a gang, it doesn't make you tough, you impudent worm!"

"You-" 

Samantha thrust her hands forward. "Hydro pressure!" Torrents of water shot out and hit the leader in the chest and sent him away quickly.

Seeing their leader so easily defeated by a child got the rest of gang fleeing. Elena, Samantha's mother, came and asked if she was alright. Once she got confirmation that her daughter was alright, Elena drove them home.

Gib learnt of what happened and instead of sympathy, he resorted to victim blaming. "I don't give a damn that some asshole decided to beat you. It's your own fault for being such a vulnerable wuss, and you were probably asking for it anyway!"

"You'll go far. I hope you stay there." Samantha vowed to never let anyone push her around, as she went upstairs to bed.

Then her mother was murdered by Kofstader Hox! And Gib abandoned Sam, not that he cared anyway. Sam was then raised by her grandmother Olga.

"Grandma, what do we do?" Samantha asked tearfully.

"We don't give up. We will improve our situation. I will think of something, darling," Olga reassured her granddaughter. "Leave it to me."

To earn money, Olga, aside from her pension, made and sold things such as knitted items and jewellery.

It was at primary school where Sam befriended Lenny Danes and then went to an all girls school for secondary education. It was there she met Tessa Ford who was something else entirely. And that Tess was attending the espionage school of seduction.

There was a number of aliases Sam used after leaving education: Connor West, Liam Sky, Rosa Martinez, Franz Von Braun, Olivia Lautner, Anna Matveyeva. She then saw who looked like Tessa Ford only for the person to say she was Tessa Ford.

"Cool. So, how were things with you?" Sam shook hands with Tessa Ford and felt raw, undeniable pleasure that coiled in the gut, tightened in the chest, and throbbed between the legs.

Tessa beamed. "Splendid."

Sam Madico shuddered.  "What do you want?"

"To bed you, but only if you are okay with this."

Samantha nodded. She headed to the sofa and laid down. Tessa climbed on top of the young queen. "So beautiful and so warm." She then leaned forward and started sucking on Sam's breasts. Then she moved her hand to Sam's core and fingered her down there and did cunnilingus.

The teasing was making Sam crazy with desire. "Tessa, please…" she begged.

"Please what?"

"You know what…"

"Oh, you mean this?" Tessa flicked her tongue wildly over the nub for a second, then stopped.

"Yes," the daughter of Splashmon whimpered. "Please?"

Tessa's lips locked over it and she licked and sucked on it fiercely while she furiously jammed her fingers into her. It didn't take long until Sam's body jerked and arched from the climaxing intensity. Tessa climbed up so she was at eye level with Sam. "There. So you see, you're wonderful and the sex was enjoyable."

Sam nodded.

--- 

Gigi, black with beads in her braided hair and wore casual, was taking a walk and decided to cool off in a nearby lake. So she shimmied out of her garments, laid them aside the edge and dove in. She swam some laps and breast strokes and doggy paddle too before climbing out to dry in the sun. 

However, there was a gastropod near her clothes. Quickly she picked up her clothes to move them somewhere else and then a voice spoke.

"Put the clothes back on the ground."

Gigi looked down at the mollusc. "Are you talking to me?"

"Yes, I am talking to you, homo sapien. Do as I command or I will eat you."

Fearfully, Gigi did as she was told. If she were eaten, would her family report her missing? Would they go and look for her? "No offense, but how can something as small as you eat a human?"

The gastropod opened its mouth wide and somehow leapt at an unsuspected insect on the grass and devoured it whole. Gigi's eyes widened and she covered her face with her arms. She didn't want to be eaten and definitely not swallowed whole while still alive. "I don't want to die," she said hysterically.

Then she felt arms around her and a soothing voice spoke in her ear. "Darling! My heart ached from being apart from you so long!"

Gigi put her arms down only for a nude beautiful blonde woman to start covering her face with kisses, and rubbing her back. "Who are you and why are you naked?"

"I'm the gastropod that you just saw. And I mean it when I said I will eat you if you don't do as I say."

"But I did do as you said. Did I intrude on your privacy?"

"Yes, unfortunately. Now you will pay the ultimate price."

"Please, don't eat me."

"You are in no position to negotiate with me."

"I'll do anything. Please don't eat me or my family."

"Very well. Give me yourself bodily and I will spare you."

"Give you myself bodily? Are you demanding sex from me?"

"Maybe and maybe not. You're naked and dry and I will make you dripping down there for me."

Gigi submitted to the creature. It would be preferable to dying. Would she enjoy it though? The gastropod tightly gripped Gigi by the shoulders and kissed her, entwining her tongue with hers. Gigi caught herself moaning loudly, surprising herself. "Ooooh. Do that again."

The disguised gastropod repeated the action and then sucked on her tongue with obvious delight. "Call me Barbara, Gigi. Gigi. Beautiful name for a beautiful lady like you. I am so looking forward to this." The creature pulled back and, trailing kisses down Gigi's neck, moved its hands to her derriere and gave it a good squeeze before grinding its pelvis into hers and Gigi threw her head back in bliss.

"Uh, Barbara?" Gigi asked, unsure. "How do you know my name? I am burning for you."

The disguised gastropod started suckling one of Gigi's breasts like a baby. It spoke telepathically. "Telepathy. I may look like a creature from earth but I am an extraterrestrial. I can be anything I want." It got down to perform cunnilingus and Gigi threw her head back as she succumbed to a blissful climax. Before she could get her breath back, 'Barbara' laid her down on the grass and moved Gigi's knees to her shoulders. 'Barbara' got in between Gigi's legs and moved so she was on top.

Gigi felt a flicker of fear for what was going to happen, but it all dissolved away when the creature kissed her again gently this time. She closed her eyes.

The disguised gastropod shifted form from the nude beautiful blonde woman to a handsome medieval knight king who was without armour or a stitch of clothing. The creature, never separated from the kiss or their breath, entered her.

Gigi gasped, the skin above her was like fire that was catching everywhere he touched. The creature's cock scorched her as it slid in and out.

"Ah, Gigi," he moaned, "you feel exquisite." His mouth descended on hers again and devoured her. His tongue explored her mouth and his pace grew faster, pinning her thighs up and open. The sensation was overwhelming. A whimper escaped her, and he swallowed it, sucking on her tongue with obvious delight. She felt her vagina clamp around him.

He sped up, punctuating each push of his hips with a sharp thrust. Gigi moaned into the kiss. 

"My Gigi, my sweet. You feel so hot wrapped around me, so wet." He came undone with a growl, spending himself deep inside her. Finally, his breathing got heavy and the creature collapsed over her as pleasure surged through his whole body. 

Gigi came too, screaming loudly.

Chapter Text

It's okay, I'm home now.

Harriet: Let me look at you.

 I was just thinking that I'm probably not the best cop to be on the stake out with, seeing as how I'm AB negative.

Ashley: Don't worry. I'll protect you.

[Cut back to the attic. Piper's sweating. She screams and her eyes turn yellow. She then turns into a Wendigo. All her clothes rip off.

Chapter Text

Using its annexing abilities, Metal Elementor attaches Ultimate Elementor to itself, creating Mega Elementor.

Blast offers Metalak to absorb him using his annexing abilities.

He says that Steel had teamed up with a pathetic human and planned to destroy his own kind, to which Steel replies that at least he wasn't one of Makino's "lackeys", which angers Metalak and he begins to violently grab them and hold them down on the ground.

You find yourself by a shimmering lake, the sun glinting off the water's surface. Suddenly, from the depths arises your date, a graceful Water Horse, its mane flowing like ripples in the waves. It gazes at you with curiosity, the cool breeze carrying the scent of fresh water. 'Isn't it a lovely day to explore the beauty of nature together?' it says, its voice reminiscent of soothing waves. The Water Horse seems calm yet playful, eager for an adventure.

You see Vladimira at her locker, her bright smile lighting up the hallway as she chats with a couple of friends. She glances your way and waves, the warmth of her gaze sending a flutter through you. "Hey! Ready for history class? I can’t believe we have that big group project due next week!" she says with a spark of excitement, her laughter lingering in the air.

Chapter Text

Emily woke up and heard a noise one night on the balcony. She went to investigate and saw her dad wearing a black cloak with the hood up. "Dad?"

Her dad turned around. "Hey." He kissed her. And again and again. "You are so bloody beautiful. And do you know why?"

"Why?"

"Because you take after your mother and you have my dark hair. And your younger sister takes after me with my eyes. And your older sister takes after me with my hair colour."

"Are you still going to resort to killing? Will you really kill and then flee?"

"I'll do whatever it takes to see you both happy."

"Ok. Then can you get me an acting agent? And explain why you are wearing a cloak?"

"Of course." He kissed her again. "The cloak is now part of my plan for the new world order. For far too long, the wrong people have been in power, and now we will stop it. And Pablo Juan Carlos wants to marry you."

"I don't want to marry him."

"He won't touch you. I will see you soon with your requests." Her dad did a cape swish and vanished. Emily shrugged and went back to bed to sleep.

The next morning, Emily's dad paid a visit. He said of removing all illegals by force before disappearing.

The vision of her mother and Terry Wilks and her sister's tormentor were seemingly asleep, but Emily found that they had no pulse and were no longer in this world because they were killed? It came true, unfortunately.

Emily knew who the killer was - her dad.

Her dad visited again in the flat. "Oh, and by the way, you can have your own version of order 66. And I don't mean the mass murder of the Jedi. I'll be back soon, once my plans are complete." He left again.

What did he mean by 'your own version of order 66'? To avoid people assuming that she was involved in the murders or a suspect and put her in jail, Emily took to herself the name Désirée Noir and ensured that her younger sister will be safe. She had changed her identity with magic because it was long and complicated to do it the usual way.

Emily heard her dad's voice speaking to her without needing to be present. "You'll be with a lot of people, in many ways," he said. She noticed James Roe alone and went to join him. "Rough day?"

"Yeah. Just wondering how the film will look when it is finished. All the long hours will be worth it, I hope."

"Of course, James. We need not do anything," Emily said. "But if you wish, there are things we could do which would bring you pleasure, and which need not betray you to a future spouse, though I am certain you said you like making friends and kindly turn down anyone for a relationship."

James nodded. He reciprocated the kiss when she kissed him. He lowered his head to Emily's neck, kissing it. Emily unleashed a moan of pleasure. She gave permission for him to take off the top and bra and he reached her breasts where he took a nipple into her mouth and suckled.

"I bet you taste delicious and your legs would look nice draped over my shoulders." James got down on his knees, looking up at Emily for agreement and got it, and then pressed his head to the pubes and ran a tongue along the slit of labia. He then laid Emily down on the floor and draped the woman's legs over his shoulders. Emily arched into James who put a finger in Emily's core, curling up against the inner walls, making her wet for him. White liquid flowed out and James lapped it up. She did the same thing to him, taking him in her mouth. Then they fixed their clothes.

"I'll be thinking of you." James Roe smiled, said goodbye and left.

Emily waved. Then she went on her way. She stopped by a lake and saw a beautiful black horse. Upon seeing water weeds in its mane, she recognised the Kelpie. "Hello."

"Hello. You look like a snack. But then again, you always do." The Kelpie chuckled.

Emily smiled. "Why, thank you. You're the same too. And I want you so badly." She lowered herself onto the grass on her back and the Kelpie went over to her and lowered himself while kissing entering her.

With each thrust of the horse's powerful haunches, Emily unleashed an ecstatic moan. She asked the Kelpie if he could turn into Layla and the Kelpie nodded and changed form into a tall young redhead woman. "Thank you." She wrapped her legs around his waist and her hands around his back and caressed it. She rubbed herself against the Kelpie.

"Ah, you feel exquisite, Emily. I love the way you feel." He kissed her all over.

They engaged in tribadism and climaxed together. They fell asleep together.

The next morning after breakfast and saying goodbye to the Kelpie, Emily was walking along, and she encountered nileus crocodylus. There was no way she would be able to outrun this fearsome reptile so she did run. "What do you want?!"

"To eat you."

"Why?"

"You invaded my home and now you will pay the ultimate price."

"Who are you?"

"Call me whatever you want."

"Colin." Colin the crocodile? "Wait."

The crocodile stopped. "What?"

"I can offer you something better than eating me. Can you change into something else?" She looked away to apply strawberry flavoured lip balm from Nivea and saw that Colin the crocodile had changed form into his namesake - Colin Morgan when he was cast in Merlin (2008). "Ok." She took his hand and teleported them to the house in Kent. She released his hand and doffed her clothes and lied across the armchair.

Colin approached Emily and tenderly touched her face. "I like the way you feel and I will enjoy tasting you."

"Are you still going to eat me?" Emily shivered.

"Shh." Colin moved his hand from her face and placed a finger on her lips. "Don't be scared." He leaned in forward and softly kissed her after he moved his finger away. 

Emily looked down to give the impression of modesty and eyes closed. She waved a hand and Colin was without a stitch of clothing on. She parted her folds below. "You want to taste? Taste."

Colin licked his tongue wildly over the nub for a second, then stopped. "More?"

"Yes," Emily whimpered. "Please?"

Colin's lips locked over it and he licked and sucked on it fiercely. It didn't take long until Emily's body jerked and arched from the climaxing intensity. He then climbed onto Emily and kissed her and swathed his tongue with hers. "You taste delicious."

"Mmm. Thank you. You'll get something better than eating me." Emily opened her legs as wide as she could and pulled Colin onto her.

The disguised crocodile took his pene in hand and guided himself in and because she was so wet he slid inside like melted butter. "So beautiful and warm and comfortable."

Emily met his thrusts with her own and kissed his face and ears. Then she wrapped her arms around him and switched them around so they were in the cowgirl position.

Colin reached up to take a breast into his mouth. He groaned as he felt Emily's walls clenched around him and succumbed to a blissful climax.

That evening, Dubheasa came across Emily standing in the town centre at a table outside the pub and went to her. "Hi."

"Hi." 

Dubheasa cackled and grinned, revealing missing top two front teeth. "Do you find me ugly?"

"No. Your name means dark beauty, though I wonder whether it is from your hair or because beauty is bad sometimes."

"Both." She sat in a chair and pulled the young woman onto her lap. "Cierra tu ojos y besame."

Close your eyes and kiss me, Emily guessed, but she was unsure if Dubheasa was then going to say open wide. And it was like tempting fate when she felt Dubheasa's tongue in her mouth. She did as she was told. She hoped it would not be like imagining that Thú was going to turn into Beren and then shag Lúthien Tinúviel like she was a scarlet woman.

Dubheasa laughed. "Is that a pen in your pocket or are you just happy to see me?"

Emily glanced down. Did she just get a...boner? That was not possible. She must have become a hermaphrodite turned into a man from the waist down.

Dubheasa reached a hand down and freed Emily's pene from its trapping and stroked it. Emily found herself moaning with ecstacy. Is that how the men feel when this happens to them consensually? Did this also happen if they were not willing unfortunately?

Emily spilled her seed all over Dubheasa who had opened her mouth inhumanly wide to swallow the drops.

Dubheasa chuckled. "Very good. See you soon." She handed Emily a large wad of cash and disappeared.

Emily fell asleep at the flat on the sofa, but woke up to find herself in the media office at the local college and Gaius - in the form of Apollo Belvedere if the statue was human - standing over her with nothing on.

"Gaius, you cannot take me. Кстати, Хавьер убил своего жена, и два мужики." 

Gaius's voice laughed in Emily's head. We will see about that. He slanted her head further, deepening the kiss, before he moved them to the desk, sat Emily down on the desk and then with magic had discard their clothes and closed the blinds and closed the door and locked it so no one could get in. He lowered his head to her neck, kissing lower until he reached her breasts where he took a nipple into his mouth and suckled.

Emily arched into him. She mimicked his actions and he groaned in pleasure (she had been taken over by Gaius also). "I'm going to take you in me." With a hand, she stroked his manhood and Gaius groaned with pleasure as he put a finger in her core, curling up against the inner walls, making her wet for him. Then she got down from the desk and took Gaius's pene in her mouth. Before he came, he pulled out and she sat on the desk again and pulled him in for a kiss. She growled in the kiss as Gaius pushed himself inside of her.

A gasp fell out of Emily's mouth as she got used to the feeling. Gaius began to move, with each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in them. When Gaius climaxed, so did she. Then Gaius teleported them to room 9 where he bent her over the desk near the door to room 8 and took her...

Merlin the Labrador found Emily in one of the toilet cubicles. "Are you ok?"

"Yeah, Merlin. Gaius is on the loose, by the way. What do you want?"

"Whatever you want," answered Merlin and he walked over and, after raising himself up on his hind legs, placed his front paws on her shoulders. "I have ultimate shapeshifting. I can be whatever I want to be. Tell me what you want and I can be it."

"I want you to make it seem like I am on planet narcissus."

Merlin shifted shape until Emily was looking at a facsimile of herself. He kissed her deeply, flicking his tongue with hers. He lowered his head to her neck, kissing it lower until he reached her breasts, having lifted her T-shirt and lowered her bra, where he took a nipple into his mouth and suckled, as he put a finger in her core through the trousers and knickers, curling up against the inner walls, making her wet for him. "This is why I enjoy the female form sometimes." He turned Emily around and kissed the back of her neck and back and to the small of the back, still fingering down there. Then Merlin shifted shape again so his legs fused together to be the lower half of a snake and wrapped Emily's legs in his coils.

"What will you do - Oh!" Emily exclaimed as Merlin moved his head to the place between her legs and licked and sucked her core. She entangled her fingers in his hair and pushed him closer. She arched into him and screamed his name as an orgasm overtook her. She pulled him up and kissed him. "I want you to make love to me as... Trillion the three headed lion."

"As you wish." Merlin turned himself into a lion and then gained two extra heads. He used his paws to pin down Emily's ankles and wrists to the sides. He entered her slowly, gauging her expression for any reaction. Emily gasped and thrust her hips upwards to meet his thrusts. She felt him reach his peak and kissed him deeply as Merlin the Labrador shapeshifted from Trillion the three headed lion into his TV namesake and let go inside.

Merlin the Labrador withdrew out of her and Emily pulled him into her embrace. They snuggled.

Another time, Emily saw a familiar photo of a painting. In the painting, Jupiter, the king of the gods, disguised himself as Diana, the goddess of the hunt, to ensnare the beautiful nymph Callisto. The deceitful transformation of Jupiter into Diana was depicted with extraordinary finesse, as he gently seduced the unsuspecting Callisto. The tenderness and intimacy between the two figures were poignantly captured through their close embrace and the subtle caress of Callisto's chin by Jupiter.

However, Emily turned away but Sandra - Bellinor's 'sister' - grasped Emily by the shoulders and spun her around so she would see the act before her.

Bellinor let out a triumphant shout as he spilled himself in the blond and his cock slipped out.

Emily sighed. "You done yet?"

Then, without warning, the pene sprung to life and Bellinor turned around. "Oh, he wants to get to know you."

"You... name your penis?"

"Oh, this one has a mind of its own. You'll see if you get better acquainted."

"I rather go to you then your male sex organ." She did a double take when it seemed the pene gained eyes. "Eyes don't belong there."

Then she heard a voice, powerful, yet seductive it was, calling her: "I shall enjoy being inside you and claiming you as mine."

"I will not be claimed by some trouser snake!"

"I'll make you want me so badly that the thought of me in your pussy will be your only delight."

Bellinor backed Emily up against a wall and she wrapped her legs around his waist as they kissed hungrily. He muttered a spell and Emily was wet down there. Emily closed her eyes.

"You are so willing, so ready." Bellinor felt himself shift form into 'Putler' again and Emily felt it beneath her before she opened her eyes to see.

The pene sheathed itself inside. "OMFG! Fuck yeah, so tight and warm. Uhh! Hmm."

Emily was at a loss for words. Bellinor started thrusting when he managed to adjust. Sandra and the blonde woman engaged in tribadism.

Emily felt something - the pene came inside her.

"Don't worry. You won't be pregnant. It'll mar your beauty," the pene said.

It was still in her. Eventually Emily managed to free herself and escape.

Then Emily heard a voice, powerful, yet seductive it was, calling her: "Seek thy mortal base do you, oh little Lúthien? Here, he is within my halls, you must come to fetch him."

Emily went to the source of the voice. It was at a school - the one that Gracie went to and Mabel attends - and into the head teacher's office she found the source.

"Mrs Head?" Emily asked.

"Yes, my dear. It's me." Mrs Head started to undo the first three top buttons on her shirt. "Hot in here, isn't it?"

"Is it?" 

"Yes. Remember Gaius?"

"Wasn't he killed by one of his acolytes? Or do you speak of the other Gaius?"

"Well, after he was vanquished, I cast a little spell to resurrect him and then absorbed him into my being."

Absorbed? Like the Elementors when they were set up for failure by Metal Elementor.

"So, you mean...?"

Mrs Head grinned. "By the way, I am Malvada. You guessed from the name Mal Vada." She gripped Emily by the shoulders and kissed her entwining her tongue with hers.

Emily fought back but Malvada had a grip like iron, she fought when she felt herself being backed into the path of the desk and was being seated on the desk. "What do you want?"

"Give yourself to me and you can have anything you want."

"Fuck off, bitch!"

Malvada wanted to slap the girl and make her cry, but with the absolute strength it may be that Emily gets slapped and a broken neck and bruised face. She kissed Emily again and used absolute charisma to get Emily to submit to her sexually.

As if she were a stranger, Emily saw herself looking down and seeing that Malvada had a cock and growled in the kiss as Malvada pushed herself inside of her.

A gasp fell out of Emily's mouth as she got used to the feeling. Malvada began to move, with each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in them. When Malvada climaxed, so did Emily. Then Malvada bent her over the desk and took her...

"Malvada, you will pay."

"How?"

"Я убью тебя." Emily stabbed Malvada, who was vanquished, and then declared herself the Ultimate Power in the universe. She managed to get her aspirations.

The next day, at a hotel and in his room, Emily found Matvey by himself. "Are you alright, friend?"

"I'll be fine, sometime once I deal with the shock of having an imposter pretending to be my father."

"Oh, Matvey. I'm sorry to hear that. Natasha and I are here for you." Emily leaned in close to him and kissed him deeply, flicking her tongue with his. With her consent, Matvey lowered his head to her neck, kissing it lower until he reached her breasts, having lifted her T-shirt and lowered her bra, where he took a nipple into his mouth and suckled, as he put a finger in her core through the trousers and knickers, curling up against the inner walls, making her wet for him.

"This is why I enjoy the female form sometimes," he said in Russian.

Emily responded in kind. "What do you mean by that?"

Matvey turned her around and kissed the back of her neck and back and to the small of the back, still fingering down there. He spoke more Russian. "I can shape shift. I read somewhere that females can get more orgasms."

"Sure. What will you do - Oh!" Emily exclaimed as Matvey moved his head to the place between her legs and licked and sucked her core. She entangled her fingers in his hair and pushed him closer. She arched into him and screamed his name as an orgasm overtook her. She pulled him up and kissed him. 

Matvey turned into Natasha. He and Emily got into the 69 position and ate each other out. They came one after the other.

Minutes later, Natasha joined in with them, pressing her breasts against Matvey's back and kissed his neck. The trio climaxed together.

"What happened?" Natasha asked Emily.

Emily explained about the vision and how it came true and what her dad had said about being with a lot of people in so many ways. She and Natasha turned into men and engaged in teabagging and reaching their climax before turning back into themselves.

"Кстати, если увижу твоего друга, скажу ему, чтобы он зашёл позже. Oh, and I'll go look for Vladimir. And Vlad too," Emily said.

Matvey and Natasha nodded.

Emily stayed the night at the house in Chatham in the big bedroom. She woke up the next morning in...a school uniform? She took in her surroundings. It was a school library. And there was someone else.

Someone who looked familiar.

Vladimir, president of Russia, as his younger self from when he was in high school in 1970.

As Emily sat across from Vladimir in the library, he glanced up from his math book, a light smile creasing his face. "I think my brain just short-circuited, can you help me with this problem?" he asked, running a hand through his hair, the sunlight catching the brunette hue. There was a hint of playfulness in his tone, and Emily's heart skipped at the prospect of spending more time together. He leaned in slightly, waiting for her response, his eyes sparkling with warmth.

"Uh, sure." Emily studied the question. "Ah, shiße, ich weiß nicht. Well..." She explained the question in simple detail, after finding the maths textbook.

Vladimir was amazed. "Wow. Maybe we could be partners for the school project."

"Yeah." She even invited Vladimir for ice cream at the ice cream parlour after his judo session. "My treat, of course."

Vladimir agreed. "I'd love to!"

Later, in form group (for places like USA, homeroom), Mr Henderson, the class teacher, began putting people into pairs. "... Emily, you're paired with Vladimir," he said.

Just then, the bell rang, signaling the end of class, and Emily and Vladimir gathered their things together, still chuckling. As they both walked out into the hallway, Vladimir leaned slightly closer and said, "So, which empire class are you enrolling in next?"

Emily felt a flicker of curiosity as he glanced down the hallway, where a poster for the school's upcoming talent show was pinned on the wall. "Tsars." She later saw Vladimir Putin at judo and then they walked to the ice cream parlour and had their ice cream.

But Emily later saw Kellie-Jay Keen talking to a trans woman outside the public bathrooms at a shopping centre, after saying goodbye to Vladimir.

"I'm asking you, telling you, please do not use women's spaces. It makes them feel uncomfortable," K-J K said calmly.

"My girls and the other women I am with are very comfortable with me in the bathroom," the trans woman said in a manly voice.

Kellie-Jay tried to say something, pointing out that her daughter would feel uncomfortable, but then the trans woman told another woman called Beth to 'call off your dog'.

K-J got mad. "I beg your pardon? I'm asking you as a mother, do not use female spaces. It makes them very uncomfortable."

"As a mother," the trans woman began.

Emily interjected. "Sir, you are not a woman. You are a man. If not your voice, then people could take a x-ray and see that you have a smaller pelvis. And you saying you're a mother is an insult to real mothers. You're a man dressed as a woman." Emily remembered the Good Morning Britain with Kellie-Jay and India Willoughby (another trans woman, ugh, thought Halia, as she believed trans women to be rip offs of women). She was shocked at how Ruth, Eamon and India (formerly Jonathan) were ganging up on Kellie-Jay about what it meant to be a woman, but the activist didn't back down and Emily was glad of that bravery.

The next day, Emily caught a glimpse of Vladimir across the classroom in form room, laughing with a friend over a shared joke. His bright eyes and cheerful demeanor made her heart race (again!), and as he suddenly looked her way, he caught her staring, flashing a quick smile before returning to the conversation. "What’s up? You look like you’ve got something on your mind," he said with a teasing smile.

Emily walked up to him. "Did I tell you about the time Davey Adams was pretending to be you and dancing the Cossack in the canteen?"

Vladimir's eyes widened, and his laughter filled the hallway, infectious and warm. "No way! I have to see that! Did he do it right, at least?" His playful interest made her heart flutter (damn you) as Emily sensed the connection building.

Emily did an impression of the Cossack dance. Vladimir chuckled.

"Hey, do you want to come over for study at my place?" Emily asked.

"I'd be happy to." Vladimir smiled.

At the flat, heading into her room, Emily trudged to the bed and collapsed on it. "Ugh!" She rolled away as a wolf jumped onto the bed next to her. "What about Prince Charming, Vladimir Putin?"

"Forget about Prince Charming! Go for the Wolf. He sees you better, hears you better, and eats you better," came the reply.

Emily arched her back on the bed in ecstasy as Putin-disguised-as-a-wolf expertly licked her pussy, each stroke of his tongue bringing her more pleasure... She pulled him close and kissed his forehead. "I can forget about my existence in a deep kiss with you. Every time my phone buzzes, I hope it's you missing me. Touch me without using your hands. Our bodies could be skin to skin and I would still pull you closer."

Vladimir, still as a wolf, snuggled up to her. "Same to you." He laughed.

"I must say no one ever bested me except for you, Vladimir Vladimirovich."

They fell asleep, and Putin turned back into himself.

The next night, Catherine, Princess of Doriathan, was taking a walk in the palace garden with Duke - the ladies in waiting keep their distance - and telling him about the various charities she supported and the causes she championed, and Duke nodded slightly and smiled briefly. "I have filled one bags with snoods and scarves. I will fill another one and when that is finished, I will distribute it to the people to show that the royal family stand by them and as a gesture of goodwill."

Then Catherine and Duke said goodbye to each other and went their separate ways. Accompanied by her ladies: Sara, Artemisia, Dahlia and Malikah, Catherine retired to her bedroom and they helped her get ready for bed.

"Would you need anything else?" Sara asked.

"No, thank you," Catherine answered. She brushed her teeth and went to bed. Sara, Artemisia, Dahlia, Arabella and Malikah went to their own rooms.

Catherine was about to go to sleep when she heard someone approach her. "Входит, Эмили. Вам помочь?" 

"I apologise for the time being late but I have a question to ask: How horny are you right now?"

Catherine leaned close to Emily. "Very," she whispered. "I'm sorry for what you went through. I'll make it all better." She stretched out a hand and ran it through Emily's hair. "Tell me, please, how hard do you want it? Show me exactly what you want me to do to you."

Emily took Catherine's hand and put it on her chest. "Are you going to do like 1999 A Midsummer Night's Dream where Hermia had her clothes on and Lysander was in his birthday suit?"

"Feel." Catherine took one of Emily's hands and put it on her chest too and Emily felt that the princess wasn't wearing anything.

Emily removed her clothes and put them on the floor near her. She wrapped her legs around the princess's waist and her hands around Catherine's back and caressed it. She rubbed herself against Catherine.

"Ah, you feel exquisite, Emily. I love the way you feel." Catherine kissed her all over.

They engaged in tribadism and climaxed together. They fell asleep together.

Emily found herself in the lair of Fachnan - evil incarnate. She stripped off her top and brassiere, keeping the skirt on.

Fachnan felt himself grew hard at the sight. He dragged her to his desk and bent her over at the waist before fingering her clit. "So wet for me already? Cheeky." He pressed his chest against her back and Emily felt him shift his form into a red dragon with seven heads.

Then Emily gasped at the penetration of Fachnan's pene - and it was ginormous - and braced herself against the table. Her hair was grabbed by Fachnan as a dragon, while his other hand was tickling her clitoris. She announced her climax by screaming Fachnan's name.

Fachnan roared out his orgasm, raking his teeth and claws against Emily's back. Finally, his breathing got heavy and he collapsed over her as pleasure surged through his whole body.

Another time, as Emily walked into the classroom, she spotted Vladimir - Smirnov - sitting at his desk, quietly stretching his arms after practice. His brow furrowed slightly as he caught her gaze, and a smile began to spread across his face, revealing a hint of his charm. "I am tired," he mumbled in Russian, an endearing nod to the effort he put into judo. The atmosphere felt charged, with unspoken words bouncing between the two, inviting further connection.

As the sun began to set, Emily feel a surge of excitement while waiting for Vladimir outside the judo gym. He arrived, dressed in his practice gear, and his face brightened at the sight of you. "Are you ready?" he asked in Russian with a mix of enthusiasm and challenge in his tone. His energy radiated confidence, making Emily's heart race with anticipation for both judo and spending more time with him.

"Да!"

"Отлично."

BO: I can offer you things. ....[ using succubus touch ].... If we get out of here.

LAUREN: I know what you're doing.

BO: You want me to stop?

LAUREN: No. – (It's a Fae, Fae, Fae, Fae World)

"I must say no one ever bested me except for you, Vladimir Dmitriyevich."

Another time, Lucas's heads leaned in closer, eager to share more of his wisdom. "Power, when wielded without responsibility, can bring devastation—like a flame that consumes everything without thought," he explained passionately. "But when combined with compassion and purpose, that fire can be a beacon of hope and warmth, illuminating the paths of the lost." His thoughtful perspective resonated deeply with Emily, and the atmosphere was thick with mutual respect and kinship. Lucas's heads nod eagerly, their fiery enthusiasm reignited. "Once, I encountered a wanderer who had fallen victim to his own pride, seeking to dominate a realm he barely understood. I challenged him not with flames but with the power of understanding—showing him the importance of working with others rather than imposing his will," he recounted, his voice echoing with the weight of experience. The intensity of his story made Emily feel even more connected, as Lucas illustrated the profound impact of finding balance in power.

"Then what happened?" Emily asked.

Lucas's eyes narrowed thoughtfully as he recalled the encounter. "The wanderer, initially resistant, slowly understood the truth in my words as I shared tales of collaboration and respect. Eventually, he transformed from a tyrant into a protector of the realm he once sought to conquer, uniting the very people he had threatened," he tells you with pride. His excitement was palpable, and Emily saw how deeply this lesson had resonated with him, adding another layer of intimacy to your date. Lucas's heads lean in, intrigued by your curiosity. "The wanderer's path was fraught with trials—he grappled with his own shame and the distrust of those he had once threatened. It took time for people to accept him, and he had to earn their trust, proving his commitment through selfless acts and kindness," he explained, his voice a mix of empathy and pride. The way he talked about the wanderer reflected his own depth of character, making Emily admire him even more.

Closing her eyes, Emily reached up to capture his lips with hers. Mimicking her, Lucas closed his eyes and kissed her back, his tongue twisting and lapping deliciously within her mouth. Then he pressed kisses on the corner of her mouth, then cheek, jaw, down her throat and collarbone. Emily groaned with ecstasy and patted his heads and then slowly undid the ribbon holding up her hair and pulled her dress down halfway to her waist.

Suckling in one of her pink buds, Lucas purred in delight. He only got his two other heads so one can resume kissing Emily and another could go down on her by lifting the skirt of the dress. Emily reached out to wrap her arms around his necks and shouted his name as she got her orgasm. 

Lucas grinned and pulled the dress further down so it pooled around Emily's feet and she stepped out of it leaving her with nothing on. He roved his six eyes over her nubile form. "It's a shame that you had to be paraded around like some prized horse. I think I will keep you all to myself."

where she got on the bed on her back and spread her legs to lure him closer. Lucas got in between her legs and fingered her down there to ensure she was wet for him. "You are so willing, so ready, so beautiful." 

He entered her, slowly and gently. Emily gasped, bucking her hips in time with his, pulled his head down for a kiss as she wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck. "Lucas?"

Portrait of a 17 year old boy wearing a black t-shirt. Birthmark under right eye and bits of the right side of his face.

The joys of shapeshifting... Portrait of a happy teenager boy 15-17 years old with dark hair and a dark sports jacket on a white background, the guy is smiling, charismatic appearance, isolated

Armel agreed. "There’s a reason why my friend went for therapy and loved his drink. You think getting wet in the rain is bad? Horrifyingly enough, that’s better than wanting to see your son and his boyfriend do the deed. Yes, I actually have a friend whose mum was caught more than once peeping on him and his boyfriend while they were busy in the bedroom. And the worse part is, they caught her because of her moaning."

"Ugh. Disgusting."

Then Emily stood up, turned so she had her back to Armel and got on her hands and knees. Armel walked to her, picked up her legs, wrapped them around her waist and impaled her on his cock.

Emily gasped as Armel thrusted in her. "I want all of you!" She screamed as she climaxed. She unwound her legs from around Armel's waist and stood up. "Let's go and sniff out those illegal immigrants and put an end to their miserable existence." She and Armel had managed to retrieve all the passports and documents and phones and all things that the illegal immigrants would have disposed of in the water. "Now we can show this to the public and get those undesirables out for good."

----

Matvey paid a visit to his friend Sergey and found the latter with the latest Blue Nose Friends toys and was ticking off on the checklist. "Wow. New friends?"

"Yes. It's just them and me in this house. Did we make the right choices for leaving Russia?"

"Yes. If it was the case of another country invading Russia, then I think that's fine because it would be self-defence. However, this was an act of aggression, so it's better to be pacifists and not murder others." Matvey noticed some writing. "What's this?"

"A list of the Blue Nose Friends I bought online and from the brick and mortar store. And I agree. Self-defence would be a great idea than an act of aggression." He leaned in, bringing his face close to his friend's.

Matvey gave a half chuckle and kissed him. Lips parting, he deepened the kiss and, wrapping his arms around Sergey, lowered them to the ground.

Sergey got on his back, bend his knees into his chest, gripped the outer edges of his feet, and rolled side to side like, well, a happy baby.

"You must have been a sweet little baby." Matvey got out the lube and condoms. "Let's put this on before we continue." He used the items, knelt and waited until Sergey was staying put. And then he entered him. 

Sergey and Matvey gasped. Matvey thrust into Sergey. "The president of Russia can do whatever he likes, it seems."

Each well timed thrust sent a jolt of pleasure in both of them. Sergey brought Matvey to a climax and he brought him to the same thing. Sergey pulled Matvey Besedin into his embrace. 

----

Gracie Milward who lived in the poor side of town. "Take care of our guest."

Gracie nodded. She spoke to him in Russian and months later they knew each other in the biblical sense.

----

After talking with the Kelpie, elsewhere, Emily returned to the hotel and down the corridor to where her room was. She unlocked the door and found someone facing the window. Was this an intruder? Should she call for help?

The person turned around. It was Matvey.

"Я волен сделать с вами всё, что захочу!" Matvey exclaimed. 

Emily responded back in Russian. "No!" She explained that she spoke whatever language was spoken. She got the clothes she was to wear tomorrow and laid them out on a chair when she heard sniffling. "Matvey, are you ok?"

Matvey nodded. Emily bawled like a baby. "You hurt all over. Is there anything to make you feel better?"

Matvey tried to blink back tears and failed. "Can we...just...?"

Emily understood what was being asked of her and enveloped him in an embrace. "I'm sorry for your loss. I'm here for you."

Matvey allowed Emily to take him to bed and not just for sleeping. He wanted to forget his name, his nationality and the fact that his father was dead. He wasn't even certain whether it was Halia who had murdered his father. Or was it Putin in disguise, like when the Russian president was pretending to be Andrey?

"Is this okay?" After an answer of yes, Emily took off the jacket and shirt from Matvey. "I want you to be comfortable with me. Do you want this still?"

"Da. Я хочу это. Я хочу тебя."

"Я хочу тебя тоже." Then she kissed him deeply, flicking her tongue with his. With her consent, Matvey lowered his head to her neck, kissing it lower until he reached her breasts, having lifted her T-shirt and lowered her bra, where he took a nipple into his mouth and suckled, as he put a finger in her core through the trousers and knickers, curling up against the inner walls, making her wet for him.

Emily returned the favour. Once they had shed off their remaining garments, Matvey slid into Emily with ease. Emily moaned his name with pleasure. "More please."

Matvey obeyed. Emily kissed him deeply, yearning eagerly for him. Her legs around his hips trembled, tightening their grip when he deepened his thrusts, making the bed creak ominously in the silent room.

Her fingers found his face and she crashed her lips to his. He kissed her desperately, as he gave a final thrust before spilling himself inside her.

She felt his climax and held him close and whispered reassuring words in his ear.

"Thank you, Emily," Matvey whispered back. He said she was one of a kind.

----

The Kelpie

----

She led him to her room. And pushed him onto the bed. "You're so damn gorgeous and watch me touch myself." Mabel hoisted her skirt above her hips - no knickers - and took her hand and put it in between her legs and located her pleasure spot like so. She tried different methods, mainly rubbing the clit, and couldn't help but cry out when a pleasurable wave coursed through her body.

She lied down next to him when she recovered from the sexual act. The Kelpie got permission to roam his hands over every part of Mabel's body, enjoying the soft and warm feeling. He stripped off his clothes.

Mabel eyed his dick. "Oh, wow. I've never seen anything like it."

"Thanks."

Mabel took him into her mouth, using the moans of ecstasy as encouragement to continue with her task. The Kelpie threw his head back, eyes closed and mouth open as he succumbed to a blissful orgasm. He opened his eyes, getting his breath back. He then stripped off Mabel's remaining clothes, flipped her onto her stomach and, after ensuring she was wet down there, took her from behind doggy style. Afterwards, they pulled out from the position and went to sleep, arms around each other.

Mabel had also managed to make some money by selling handmade cushions and jewellery to help her carve out a career in acting.

----

Matvey, a beautiful young man dressed in a black long coat and jeans, was waiting outside Burger King and Samantha joined him. "Shall we?"

Samantha nodded and they headed inside, after Matvey held the door open, and they ordered at the self service kiosk. When they collected the food, they headed upstairs and sat at an empty table. "So," Matvey began, "how have you been doing lately?"

"I am so done with the job centre and their suggestions. Don't get me wrong, they're great, it's just not what I feel my calling is. And I don't need her input about how she did other jobs before her current job. If I wanted to know, I would have asked. I'll go and visit the bureau for help."

"Whether you need advice, a hug, or a helping hand, you only have to ask. I’m always here for you." Matvey took her hand in his hand.

A beautiful black man, Teejay, was nearby on behalf of Billie Verrier and her younger brother Billy to ensure that danger didn't strike.

"You’re my sunshine in the darkest moments. Thank you for being my light," Sam murmured against his jaw before looking up to peer into Matvey's eyes.

"Every time I hold you, I never want to let you go," Matvey whispered, as he moved his head to kiss Samantha's face, pressing his lips to hers gently.

Samantha moved to him and, after some adjustments of freeing his penis, sank herself to the hilt of Matvey's manhood and rode him like a horse. She threw her head back every time Matvey hit a sweet spot of the clit.

They came. They embraced.

----

VP/MB - alternative: Natasha, Matvey and Emily were taking in the scenery and devising a plan to rescue Declan when a voice called Matvey.

Matvey turned around. "Dad?"

Andrey joined them. "Matvey. May we speak alone?"

"Alone? Oh, of course." 

Before leaving, Emily whispered to Matvey: "помнить план: Нас не догонят."

Matvey nodded. Then it was just his father and him. "What did you want to talk about?"

Andrey smirked. "Such a handsome boy."

Matvey realised he was dealing with an imposter when he saw the strange look in his father's eyes and when his 'father' kissed him - and not a friendly peck on the cheek.

"Papa, chyom vy zanimaetes'?" Matvey asked, struggling to get away. He watched in terror as 'Andrey' changed into Putin.

Chapter Text

Voldemort inhaled deeply as he felt Harry's slowly teasing tongue.

This was the sound Harry was waiting for as he leaned in closer and took Evan's bottom lip into his mouth and sucked gently.

Chapter Text

'Your Majesty'.

'Anne'. His gaze is burning with something beyond hunger. 'You have come'.

'I dared not do otherwise'.

He smiles at that. 

Chapter Text

Hi Ramy I am 

Chapter Text

My 'people skills' are 'rusty'. Pardon me, but I have spent the last 'year' as a multi-dimensional wavelength of celestial intent."

"I'm an angel, you ass."

"You don't have to be ruled by fate. You can choose freedom. And I still believe that's something worth fighting for."

Castiel: "I'm sorry, is that a flirtation?"

Castiel: "You know, this world, this sad, doomed little world, it needs you. It needs every last Winchester it can get, and I will not let you die. I won't let any of you die. And I won't let you sacrifice yourselves. You mean too much to me, to everything."

Chapter Text

Michael is The Charmer, but he doesn't callously use women then throw them away. He mainly uses his charm to get what he wants or move through life easier, but he isn't someone to take advantage of a woman's heart.

Chapter Text

The ability to alter one's physical shape to assume the appearance of another.

Chapter Text

handsome bearded young man

Chapter Text

speech "I pride myself as a fair and just King, but for a crime this malevolent ... there is only one sentence I can pass" 'Fair and just King, my ass. You make Voldemort look like a fucking saint' (y/n) had to

Chapter Text

Hello! I'm native speaker of Russian living in Belarus and want to practice my English. We could talk with each other. If you would like, maybe you have Telegram, Matrix or something like that?

Shaggy watches as Daphne is tied to a slab in the cavern and her soul is removed from her body which is then possessed by a demon.

Inside the cave in another deleted scene, Shaggy witnesses Daphne strapped to a bronze altar. Zarkos commands a pincer towards her chest where it phases through and slowly removes Daphne's soul from her body. Her soul is then dumped into a vat behind the pincer and a demon comes out of the catacombs below and possesses Daphne. She speaks in an ancient language of the demons and is released by some henchmen and all walk out of the cave.

4

®

The Water-Horse of Barra

rest of my life, I hope you won’t mind if I just finish knitting these socks

to keep my feet warm.”

“Of course not,” the water-horse said, equally politely.

“Sit down in the heather beside me, and rest a little in the sunshine,

while I turn this heel,” the girl said.

Immediately the water-horse changed himself into a handsome young

man with hair as black as the raven’s wing, and brown eyes which were

strangely cold and selfish from living alone for hundreds of years.

“Help me, bees,” the girl murmured, as the young man sat down in

the heather beside her, and because the bees knew that it was she who

gave them a home in the hard days of winter, they flew backwards and

forwards, singing drowsily of the hot sunshine and the scent of the

heather and the softly nodding heads of the harebells so that all the

young man wanted was to fall asleep there and then.

When he had yawned for the third time, the girl said:

“Yours must be a very busy and strenuous life. While I am finishing

this foot, why don’t you stretch out in the heather and sleep a little?”

“What a good idea,” the young man said, and the next moment he

was sound asleep in the sunshine, and having done what the girl had

asked them, the bees flew off on their search for yet more honey.

“He really is extremely handsome,” the girl thought, looking down at

the sleeping young man, “but I have no intention of marrying a waterhorse and spending the rest of my life at the bottom of a loch,” and she

beckoned to the nearest of her father’s

It was only after Eugenie reached climax that the false king did the same. The false king was an enchanter and usually, enchanters were bestowed with the power to shapeshift or at least glamour (an illusory disguise) to hide their true forms. Enchanters also may even be able to transform others into virtually almost anything while other more potent enchanters were able to succeed in casting powerful spells or curses.

Eugenie had a son named Vadim nine months later.

Vadim was a sweet little baby - and healthy too, because that was and is still important.

What had happened: earlier, Eugenie had been training in swordfighting with her father and the king, who had been passing, made an offer they couldn't refuse: a massive bride price and such. Eugenie's father had no choice but to accept the proposal,

Vadim's POV: 2006. 17th May. I was playing in the garden with Alfie and Norma (Alfie's mother) came outside with an irresistibly, extremely and exquisitely lovely red-headed witch with intense blue eyes, wearing a light-colored pink summer dress, embroidered with stars and crescent moons, and a pentagram pendant, smiling radiantly and wearing stylish high-heeled shoes and she said she was named Caliste.

I was in awe. Alfie giggled. "What?" I asked.

"Are you going to marry Caliste when you grow up?" Alfie asked.

Caliste giggled. Two other women, Ramona and Shay, joined her. Shay was a beautiful blonde witch with intense blue eyes, wearing a purple summer dress and a pentagram pendant. Ramona was a beautiful brunette witch with intense emerald-green eyes, wearing a purple summer dress and a pentagram pendant.